summaryrefslogtreecommitdiff
path: root/old/41222-0.txt
diff options
context:
space:
mode:
Diffstat (limited to 'old/41222-0.txt')
-rw-r--r--old/41222-0.txt7070
1 files changed, 0 insertions, 7070 deletions
diff --git a/old/41222-0.txt b/old/41222-0.txt
deleted file mode 100644
index 2c43173..0000000
--- a/old/41222-0.txt
+++ /dev/null
@@ -1,7070 +0,0 @@
-The Project Gutenberg EBook of Captain Paul, by Alexandre Dumas, Pere
-
-This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
-almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or
-re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
-with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org
-
-
-Title: Captain Paul
-
-Author: Alexandre Dumas, Pere
-
-Release Date: October 29, 2012 [EBook #41222]
-Last Updated: November 21, 2016
-
-Language: English
-
-Character set encoding: UTF-8
-
-*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK CAPTAIN PAUL ***
-
-
-
-
-Produced by David Widger
-
-
-
-
-
-CAPTAIN PAUL
-
-By Alexandre Dumas, Pere
-
-
-
-
-INTRODUCTION.
-
-The admirers of “The Pilot,” one of the most magnificent of Cooper’s
-novels, have evinced a general feeling of regret, in which we ourselves
-have deeply participated, that the book, once finished, we altogether
-lose sight of the mysterious being whom we had followed with such
-intense interest, through the narrows of the Devil’s Grip, and the
-Cloisters of St, Ruth. There is in the physiognomy, in the language, and
-in the actions of this person, introduced in the first place by the name
-of John, and afterwards under that of Paul, a melancholy so profound, a
-grief so bitter, a contempt of life of so intense a nature, that every
-reader desires to become acquainted with the motives which influenced so
-brave and generous a heart. For ourselves, we acknowledge that we have
-more than once been tempted, however indiscreet, to say the least of
-it, it might have been, to write to Cooper himself, and ask him for
-information regarding the early career and closing years of this
-adventurous seaman--information which we have vainly searched for in his
-narrative. I thought that such a request would be readily forgiven by
-him to whom it was addressed, for it would have been accompanied by the
-expression of the most sincere and ardent admiration of his work; but I
-was restrained by the reflection that the author himself, perhaps, knew
-no more of that career, of which, he had given us but an episode, than
-that portion of it which had been illuminated by the sun of American
-Independence: for, in fact, this brilliant meteor had passed from the
-clouds which environed his birth to the obscurity of his death in such
-a manner, that it was quite possible the “poet historian,” being far
-distant from the place where his hero was born, and from the country in
-which he died, knew no more of him than what he has transmitted to us.
-The very mystery which surrounded him, may have been the cause of
-his selecting Paul Jones to play a part in his annals. Urged by these
-considerations, I resolved upon obtaining, by my own research, those
-details which I had so often desired to receive from others. I searched
-through the archives of the Navy; all I found there was a copy of the
-letters of marque granted to him by Louis XVI. I examined the annals of
-the Convention; I only found in them the Decree passed at the time of
-his death. I questioned his contemporaries; they told me that he was
-buried in the cemetery of Père la Chaise. This was all the information I
-could gather from my first attempts.
-
-I then consulted our living library--Nodier, the learned--Nodier, the
-philosopher--Nodier, the poet. After reflecting for a few moments, he
-mentioned a small book written by Paul Jones himself, containing memoirs
-of his life, bearing this motto, “Munera sunt Laudi.” I started off
-to hunt for this precious relic; but it was in vain I searched through
-libraries, rummaged the old book-stalls--all that I could find was an
-infamous libel, entitled, “_Paul Jones, ou Prophétie sur l’Amérique,
-l’Angleterre, la France, l’Espagne et la Hollande_” which I threw from
-me with disgust, before I had got through the fourth page, marvelling
-that poisons should be so enduring, and be perfectly preserved, whilst
-we search in vain for wholesome and nutritious food--I therefore
-renounced all hope in this quarter.
-
-Some time afterwards, while taking a voyage along our coast, having
-started from Cherbourg, I visited St. Malo, Quimper, and l’Orient. Upon
-my arrival at the latter place I recollected having read in a biography
-of Paul Jones, that this celebrated seaman had been three times in that
-port. This circumstance had struck me--I had noted down the dates, and
-had only to open my pocket-book to ascertain them. I examined the naval
-archives, and in them I actually found entries of the sojourn which
-the two frigates, the Hanger, of eighteen guns, and the Indienne, of
-thirty-two, had made in these roads. As to the reasons for their coming
-there, whether from ignorance or neglect, the secretary who had kept
-the register had omitted to assign them. I was just leaving the office
-without further information, when I thought of inquiring of an old clerk
-who was sitting there, whether there was no traditional recollection in
-the country as to the captain of these two ships. The old man told me
-that in 1784, he being then a boy, and employed in the Quarantine Office
-at Havre, had seen Paul Jones there. He was at that time a commodore
-in the fleet of the Count de Vaudreuil. The renowned courage of this
-officer, and his extraordinary exploits, had made such an impression
-upon him, that upon his, the clerk’s, return to Brittany, he spoke of
-him to his father, who then had charge of the Chateau d’Auray. Upon
-hearing the name of Paul Jones, the old man started, and made a sign to
-him to be silent--the young man obeyed, though not without astonishment.
-He frequently afterwards questioned his father upon the subject, but he
-always refused to satisfy his curiosity. It was not till after the death
-of the Marchioness d’Auray, the emigration of her son, the Marquis, and
-the dispersion of the family at the Revolution, that the old man felt
-himself permitted to reveal, even to his son, the strange and mysterious
-history, in which that of the object of my inquiries was so singularly
-blended. Although nearly, forty years had passed away since his father
-had related that eventful history, it had made so deep an impression
-upon him that he repeated it to me, as he assured me, nearly word for
-word.
-
-I have treasured up this history in the recesses of my memory for nearly
-seven years: and it would have still remained buried there, with a mass
-of other recollections, destined never to see the light, had I not about
-six months ago read “The Pilot” for the second time, and even with much
-greater interest than before; for, thanks to the researches I had made,
-the hero was no longer to me an unknown being, appearing only for an
-instant, his face but partially visible, and with merely the portion
-of a name; he had now become a friend, almost a brother, to me--for
-new sympathies had been awakened in my heart besides those which had
-formerly been inspired by the recital of the expedition to Whitehaven.
-These led me to reflect that whatever of interest and disappointment
-I had experienced on reading’ Cooper’s novel, they must have been
-entertained alike by others, and that the anxious desire I had felt
-to know more of the former lover of Alice Dunscombe was not a feeling
-peculiar to myself, but would be participated by all those, and their
-number must be great, who have followed this skilful seaman from the
-moment of his first meeting Lieutenant Barnstaple on the English cliffs,
-until that in which he quitted the Alert to land on the shores of
-Holland.
-
-I have, therefore, gathered up my recollections, and have written this
-history.
-
-
-
-
-CAPTAIN PAUL.
-
-
-
-CHAPTER I--A STRANGE SAIL
-
- Hoarse o’er her side the rustling cable rings-
- The sails are furled--and anchoring, round she swings;
- And gathering loiterers on the land discern
- Her boat descending from the latticed stern.
- ‘Tis mann’d--the oars keep concert to the strand,
- Till grates her keel upon the shallow sand.--Byron.
-
-
-Toward the close of a fine evening in the month of October, 1779, the
-most inquisitive among the inhabitants of the small town of Fort Louis,
-had assembled on the point of land immediately opposite to that on which
-stands the city of Lorient. The object which attracted their attention,
-and which was the subject of their inquiries, was a noble beautiful
-frigate, carrying 32 guns, which had been anchored for about a week, not
-in the port, but in a small cove in the roadstead, and which had been
-perceived for the first time early one morning, like an ocean flower
-which had suddenly blossomed during the night. From the elegant and
-coquettish appearance of this frigate, it was imagined that this was
-the first time of her putting to sea; she bore the French flag, for the
-three golden _fleur-de-lis_ were seen glittering in the last rays of the
-setting sun.
-
-That which, above all, appeared to excite the curiosity of the
-admirers of this spectacle, so frequent, and notwithstanding, always so
-interesting in a seaport, was the uncertainty as to the country in which
-this vessel had been built; for, having all her sails clewed up and
-snugly stowed around her yards, showed in the setting sun the graceful
-outline of her hull, and a minute elegance as to her running rigging.
-Some thought they could discern in her the bold and taunt masts used
-by the Americans, but the perfection exemplified in the finish which
-distinguished the rest of her construction, was in perfect contrast with
-the barbarous rudeness of those rebellious children of England. Others,
-deceived by the flag she had hoisted, were endeavouring to divine in
-what port of France she had been launched, but their national pride soon
-gave way to the conviction that she was not built in France, for they
-sought in vain for those heavy galleries, ornamented with sculpture,
-which is the compulsory decoration of the stern of every daughter of
-the ocean, or of the Mediterranean, born on the stocks of Brest or of
-Toulon; others, again, knowing that the flags were frequently used as a
-mask to hide the real face, maintained that the lion and the towers of
-Spain would have more properly been placed upon the ensign waving from
-her peak, than the three _fleur-de-lis_ of France: but the latter were
-asked whether the straight and elegant sides and quarters of the frigate
-all resembled the bulging build of Spanish galleons. In short, there
-were some among them who would have sworn that this beautiful fairy of
-the waters had been brought to life among the frogs of Holland, had not
-the dangerous boldness of her masts and rigging fully contradicted
-the suggestion that she could have been built by those old but prudent
-sweepers of the seas. But, as we have said, for eight whole days, and
-ever since the first appearance of this splendid vision upon the
-coast of Brittany, she had been the constant theme of wonder and
-of conversation, for nothing had happened to give them any positive
-information, as not an individual from the crew had landed from the
-ship, under any pretext whatever. They might, indeed, have doubted
-whether she had a crew or not, had not they now and then seen the
-head of a sentinel, or of the officer of the watch, peering above the
-bulwarks. It appeared, however, that this vessel, although she had not
-communicated with the shore, could not have any hostile intention;
-her arrival had not seemed to give the least uneasiness to the public
-authorities of Lorient, for she had run under the guns of a small fort,
-which the recent declaration of war between England and France had
-caused to be put in order, and which displayed a battery of long guns of
-heavy calibre.
-
-Among this crowd of idlers, however, there was a young man, who was
-remarked for the anxious eagerness of his inquiries:--without any one
-being able to devise the cause, it was easily perceived that he felt
-some direct interest in this mysterious vessel. His brilliant uniform
-was that of the _mousquetaires_, and as these royal guards rarely
-left the capital, he had, at first, directed a portion of the public
-curiosity to himself, but it was soon discovered that this person, whom
-they thought a stranger, was the young Count d’Auray, the last scion of
-one of the most ancient families of Brittany. The castle inhabited by
-his family rose above the shores of the Golf of Morbihan, at six or
-seven leagues, distance from Fort Louis. The family consisted of the
-Marquis d’Auray, a poor insane old man, who for twenty years had never
-been seen beyond the boundaries of his estates; of the Marchioness
-d’Auray, whose rigid morality, and whose ancient nobility, could alone
-excuse her haughty and aristocratic bearing; of the young Marquerite, a
-sweet girl of seventeen or eighteen years of age, delicate and pale
-as the flower whose name she bore; and of Count Emanuel, whom we have
-mentioned above, and around whom the crowd had gathered, carried away,
-as it always is, by a sounding title, a brilliant uniform, and noble and
-lordly manners.
-
-However eager might have been the desire of those he addressed to
-satisfy his curiosity, they could only answer his questions in a
-vague and undecided manner; all they knew of the frigate being mere
-conjecture. The count was about retiring from the jetty, when he
-perceived a six-oared boat approaching it. At a moment when curiosity
-had been so much excited, this incident could not fail to attract all
-eyes. In the stern of the boat sat a young man, who appeared to be from
-twenty to twenty-two years of age, and who was dressed in the uniform of
-a lieutenant of the royal navy--he was sitting, or rather lying, upon a
-bearskin, one hand reclining carelessly on the tiller of the small
-boat, while the coxswain, who, thanks to the caprice of his officer,
-had nothing to do, was sitting in the bow. From the moment that it
-first made its appearance, every eye was directed towards it, as if it
-contained the means of solving the mystery which had so much puzzled
-them. The boat, urged on by the last efforts of its oarsmen, took the
-ground at eight or ten feet distance from the beach, there being too
-little water in that place to allow it to come nearer. Two of the
-sailors jumped into the sea up to their knees. The young lieutenant then
-rose up in a careless way, walked to the bow of the boat, and allowed
-the two sailors to carry him in their arms to the beach, so that not a
-drop of salt water should soil his elegant uniform. He then ordered his
-men to double the point of land which advanced about three hundred feet
-into the sea, and to go and wait for him on the opposite side of the
-battery. As for himself, he stopped a moment on the beach to arrange his
-dress, which had been a little disordered by the rough mode of transport
-he had been compelled to adopt, and then he advanced, humming a French
-air, towards the gate of a small fort, which he passed, after having
-slightly returned the military salute of the sentinel on duty.
-
-Although nothing could, in a seaport, be more natural than that a naval
-officer should cross the roads and walk into a fort, the minds of the
-lookers-on had been so much occupied with the foreign vessel, that there
-was hardly one among the crowd who did not imagine that this visit to
-the commandant of the fort had some relation to her, so that when the
-young officer issued from it, he found himself surrounded so closely by
-the crowd, that for a moment he appeared half inclined to use the rattan
-which he carried in his hand, to make way through it. However after
-having flourished it with impertinent affectation above the heads of
-those who were nearest him, he appeared all at once to change his
-mind, and perceiving Count Emanuel, whose distinguished appearance,
-and elegant uniform, contrasted strikingly with the vulgar air and
-habiliments of the persons who surrounded him, he made a few steps
-towards him at the same moment that the count had advanced to meet him.
-The two officers merely exchanged a rapid glance, but that look at
-once assured both that they were persons of rank and station. They
-immediately saluted each other with that easy grace and affable
-politeness which characterized the young nobility of that period.
-
-“By Heaven!” exclaimed the young midshipman; “my dear countryman, for I
-suppose that like myself you are a Frenchman, although I meet you in
-a seemingly hyperborean land, and in regions which, if not absolutely
-savage, appear sufficiently barbarous--will you have the goodness to
-tell me what there is so extraordinary about me, that I seem to cause
-quite a revolution in the country? Or is the appearance of an officer of
-the navy an event so rare and so extraordinary at Lorient, that his mere
-presence excites, in so singular a degree, the curiosity of the natives
-of Lower Brittany? By solving this mystery, you will render me a service
-which I shall be happy to reciprocate, should any opportunity present
-itself in which I can be useful to you.”
-
-“This will be so much the more easy,” replied Count Emanuel, “as
-this curiosity is not founded in any feeling which you would consider
-offensive to your uniform or hostile to your person--and the proof of
-this is, my dear comrade--for I see by your epaulettes that we are of
-equal rank in the service of his majesty--that I participate with these
-honest Britons in the curiosity which they evince, although, perhaps,
-my motives are more weighty than theirs, in endeavouring to obtain a
-solution of the problem which has occupied us.”
-
-“If I can be of any assistance to you, in the inquiries which you have
-undertaken, I place all the algebra I possess at your disposal. Only the
-position we are in is not a comfortable one to carry out mathematical
-demonstrations. Will it please you to remove to a small distance from
-these honest people, whose presence would only tend to confuse our
-calculations.”
-
-“Certainly,” replied the mousquetaire, “and the more readily, as, if I
-do not deceive myself, by walking this way I shall lead you nearer
-to your boat and your sailors.”
-
-“Oh! that is not of the slightest consequence; should this path not be
-convenient to you we can take another. I have plenty of time; and my men
-are less eager to, return on board than I am. Therefore, we will about
-ship, if such is your good pleasure.”
-
-“Not at all; on the contrary, let us go on, the nearer we are to
-the beach the better we can discuss the matter in question. Let us,
-therefore, walk upon this strip of land as far as we can.”
-
-The young seamen, without replying a word, conti-nued to walk on, like a
-man to whom the direction he was to take was perfectly indifferent, and
-these two young men, who had thus met for the first time, walked arm in
-arm, as though they had been friends from infancy, towards the end of
-the promontory. When they had reached the extreme point, Count Emanuel
-paused, and pointed towards the frigate, saying, “Do you know what ship
-that is?”
-
-The young seaman threw a rapid and scrutinizing glance upon the
-mousquetaire, and then looked towards the ship: “Yes,” replied he,
-negligently, “it is a pretty frigate carrying two and thirty guns, with
-her sails bent and her starboard anchor atrip, ready to sail at the
-first signal given.”
-
-“Excuse me,” replied Emanuel, smiling; “that is not what I ask of you. It
-signifies little to me how many guns she carries, or by what anchor she
-is holding--is not that your technical mode of speaking?”
-
-The lieutenant smiled: in turn. “But,” continued Emanuel, “what I wish
-to know is, to what nation she actually belongs, the port, that she is
-bound to, and the name of her captain.”
-
-“As to the nation she belongs to,” replied the lieutenant,
-
-“She has taken care to give us that information herself, or she is, an
-outrageous liar; Do you not see her flag flying from her peak? It is the
-flag without a stain, rather worn out from being too much used that’s
-all. As to the place she is bound to, it is as the commandant of the
-fort told you, when, you asked him,--Mexico.” Emanuel looked with
-astonishment at the young lieutenant. “And finally, as to her captain,
-that is a much more difficult matter.. There are some people who would
-swear he is a young man about my own age or yours, for; I, believe we
-left the cradle pretty closely the one after, the other, although the
-professions we follow may place a long interval between our graves.
-There are others who pretend he is of the same age with my uncle the
-Count d’Estaing, who as you doubtless know, has just been made an
-admiral, and who is at: this moment affording every assistance to the
-rebels of America, as some people, even in France, still call them.
-But, in short, as to his name, that is quite another thing; it is said
-he does not know it himself; and until some fortunate occurrence shall
-apprise him of it, he calls himself Paul.”
-
-“Paul?”
-
-“Yes, Captain Paul.”
-
-“Paul, what?”
-
-“Paul, of the _Providence_, of the _Banger_, of the _Alliance_,
-according to the name of the ship he commands. Are there not also in
-France some of our young nobles, who, finding their family name too
-short, lengthen it out by the name of an estate, and surmount the whole
-with a knight’s casque, or a baron’s coronet: so that their seals or
-their carriages bear the evidence of belonging to some ancient family,
-quite delightful to reflect upon? Well! so it is with him. At this
-moment he calls himself, I believe, Paul, of the _Indienne_, and he is
-proud of the appellation; if I may judge front my naval sympathies, I
-do not think he would exchange his frigate for the finest estate to be
-found between the Port of Brest and the mouth of the Rhone.”
-
-“But, tell me,” rejoined Emanuel, after reflecting for a moment on the
-singular mixture of simplicity and sarcasm which pervaded the answers of
-his companion; “what is the character of this man?”
-
-“His character--but, my dear baron--count--marquis”--
-
-“Count,” replied Emanuel, bowing.
-
-“Well, my dear count, then, I was about to say that you pursued me from
-one abstraction to another, and that when I placed at you disposal all
-my knowledge in algebra, I did not intend that we should enter into a
-research of the unknown. His character! good heaven, my dear count, who
-can speak knowingly of the character of a man, unless it be himself--and
-even then--but hold--I, myself, as you now see me, have ploughed for
-twenty years, at one time with the keel of a brig, at another with that
-of a frigate, this vast expanse, which now extends itself before us.
-My eyes, for so I may express myself, discerned the ocean almost at the
-same moment that they saw the sky above it; since my tongue was able to
-join two words together, or my comprehension could combine two ideas,
-I have interrogated and studied the caprices of the ocean, and yet I
-do not, even to this time, know its character--and there are only four
-principal winds and thirty-two breezes which agitate it--that’s all.
-How, then, can you expect that I should judge of man, torn as he is by
-his thousand passions.”
-
-“Nor did I ask you, my dear--duke--marquis--count?”--
-
-“Lieutenant,” replied the young sailor, bowing, as Emanuel had done
-before.
-
-“I was about to say, then, my dear lieutenant, I do not ask a
-physiological lecture on the passions of Captain Paul. I only wish to
-inform myself upon two points. Firstly, whether you consider him a man
-of honor?”
-
-“We must first of all understand each other as to the meaning of words,
-my dear count--what is your precise definition of the word honor?”
-
-“Permit me to remark, my dear lieutenant, that this question is a most
-singular one. Honor! Why, honor--is--honor.”
-
-“That’s it precisely--a word without a definition, like the word God!
-God--is God! and every one creates a God after his own fashion. The
-Egyptians adored him under the form of a scorpion--the Israelites,
-under that of a golden calf. So it is with honor. There is the honor
-of Camillus, and that of Coriolanus--that of the Cid, and that of Count
-Julian. Define your question better if you wish me to reply to it.”
-
-“I ask, then, whether his word may be relied upon?”
-
-“I do not believe he ever failed in that regard. His enemies--and no one
-can arrive to his station without having them--even his enemies, I say,
-have never doubted that he would keep, even unto death, an oath which he
-had sworn to. This point is, therefore, believe me, fully settled. In
-this respect, he is a man of _honor_. Let us pass, therefore, to your
-second question, for if I do not deceive myself, you wish to know
-something farther.”
-
-“Yes, I wish to know whether he would faithfully obey an order given by
-his Majesty?”
-
-“What Majesty?”
-
-“Really, my dear lieutenant, you affect a difficulty of comprehension
-which would better suit the gown of a sophist, than a naval uniform.”
-
-“Why so? You accuse me of cavilling, because, before replying, I wish
-to know precisely what I have to answer. We have, at this? present time,
-eight or ten majesties, seated securely or otherwise, upon the different
-thrones of Europe. We have his Catholic Majesty--a feeble majesty, who
-allows the inheritance, left him by Charles, the Fifth, to be torn
-from him piece by piece;--we have his Britannic Majesty--a headstrong
-majesty, who clings to his America, as Cyingetus to the Persian ship,
-and whose hands we shall cut off, if he does not loose his hold;--we
-have his Christian Majesty, whom I venerate and honor”--
-
-“Well--it is of him I wish to speak,” said Emanuel,
-
-“Do you believe that Captain Paul would feel disposed to obey an order
-which I should deliver from him?”
-
-“Captain Paul,” replied the lieutenant, “would, as every captain ought
-to do, obey every order emanating from a power which has the right of
-commanding him--unless indeed he be an accursed pirate, or some damned
-privateersman, some buccaneer, who owes no allegiance, and which I
-should doubt from the appearance of the frigate he commands, and from
-the way she is fitted. He must have then in some drawer of his cabin, a
-commission signed by some power or other. Well! should this commission
-bear the name of Louis, and be sealed with the fleur-de-lis of France,
-there can be no doubt that he would obey any order sealed, and signed by
-the same name.”
-
-“This is all then that I wish to be informed of,” replied the young
-mousquetaire, who began to grow impatient at the strange and evasive
-answers given by his companion. “I will only ask you one more question.”
- “I am ready to obey your wishes in that, as I have in the rest, count,”
- returned the lieutenant.
-
-“Do you know any way of getting on board of that ship?”
-
-“There is one,” replied the lieutenant, pointing towards his own boat,
-which lay rocked, by the waves, in a small creek close to them.
-
-“That boat! why, is it yours?”
-
-“Well! I will take you on board.”
-
-“You know this Captain Paul, then?”
-
-“I? not in the least! But as nephew of an admiral, I am naturally
-acquainted with every officer of a ship, from a boatswain, who pipes the
-hands aloft, to the rear admiral, who commands a squadron. Besides
-which, we sailors have secret signs among us, a certain masonic
-language, by which we know one another as brothers in whatever part of
-the ocean we may meet. You may, therefore, accept my proposal with the
-same frankness in which I offer it. I, my rowers, and my boat, are at
-your disposal.”
-
-“Do me this service, then,” said Emanuel, “and”--
-
-“You will forgive me the annoyance I have caused by my tergiversations,
-will you not?” said the lieutenant. “You cannot be surprised at it,”
- continued he smiling, “my dear count, the solicitude of a seaman’s life
-has given to us children of the sea, the habit of soliloquising. During
-a calm, we invoke the winds! During the tempest, we invoke the calm; and
-during the night we address ourselves to God.”
-
-Emanuel again looked doubtingly at his companion, who met his gaze with
-that apparent good tempered simplicity, which had appeared to spread
-over his features every time he had become the object of investigation,
-to the mousquetaire. The latter was surprised at this mixture of
-contempt for human things, and of poetic feeling toward the works of
-God. But finding that this singular man was disposed to render him,
-although in a strange manner, the service he had asked of him, he
-accepted his proffered assistance. Five minutes afterwards, the two
-young men were advancing towards the unknown vessel with as much
-rapidity as the vigor of six stout rowers could give to the light bark
-in which they were seated. Their oars rose and fell with so regular a
-movement, that it appeared rather impelled by some powerful machine,
-than by the combination of human strength.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER II.--THE FRIGATE.
-
- And oh! the little warlike world within!
- The well-reeved guns, the netted canopy;
- The hoarse command, the busy humming din-
- When, at a word, the tops are mann’d on high,
- Hark to the boatswain’s call, the cheering cry;
- While through the seaman’s hands the tackle glides:
- Or schoolboy midshipman that, standing by,
- Strains his shrill pipe, as good or ill betides,
- And well the docile crew that skilful urchin guides.--Byron.
-
-
-As they advanced, the graceful form of the ship became more and more
-clearly defined, and although the vocation of the count did not lead him
-to admire beauty under such a form, yet he could not avoid being struck
-by the graceful model of her construction, the loftiness and strength of
-her masts, and the elegance of her rigging, which appeared, as it stood
-out against the richly tinted sky, reddened by the setting sun, to be
-composed of flexible and silky fibres, spun by some gigantic spider.
-There was not, however, any appearance of movement on board the ship,
-which seemed, either from inattention or contempt, to care but little
-for the visit she was about to receive. The young mousquetaire thought,
-however, at one moment, that he perceived the end of a telescope peeping
-out of one of the port-holes, near the muzzle of a gun, and which was
-pointed towards the boat; but the ship being gently moved round by
-the quiet heaving of the waves, presented her prow toward them, his
-attention was attracted by the figure-head which generally bears
-some allusion to the name of the vessel that it decorates: it was
-a representation of one of the daughters of America, discovered by
-Columbus, and conquered by Cortez, with a head-dress of many colored
-feathers, her bosom naked, and ornamented with a coral necklace. As to
-the remainder of the figure, it was a curious combination, half syren,
-half serpent, attached to the fore part of the ship in a graceful though
-fantastic form. The nearer the boat approached the ship, the more did
-the attention of the count appear attracted by this figure. It was, in
-fact, a sculpture, not only singular as to form, but very remarkable
-from the finish of its execution; and it was easy to perceive, that
-it was not the work of vulgar hands, but had been carved by a superior
-artist. The lieutenant remarked, with the satisfaction of a seaman, the
-increasing admiration which appeared in the countenance of the soldier;
-and at last perceiving that his attention was concentrated in the
-figure-head we have described, he seemed to wait with impatience that
-the latter should express his opinion upon it; but finding that he did
-not give any, although they were near enough not to lose any of its
-beauties, he took upon himself to be the first to speak, and to question
-his young companion.
-
-“Well, count,” said he, concealing the interest which he took in
-his reply under an apparent gaiety, “what do you think of this
-master-piece?”
-
-“I think,” replied Emanuel, “that comparing it with works of the same
-description, which I have seen, it merits the appellation which you have
-given it.”
-
-“Yes,” said the lieutenant, carelessly, “it is the last work of William
-Coustou, who died before he had completed it: it was finished by one of
-his pupils, named Duprè, a man of genius, who is starving, and who is
-obliged to carve wood for want of marble, and to cut figure-heads of
-ships, when he ought to be employed in sculpturing statues. See,” said
-he, giving an impulsion to the rudder which laid then across her bows,
-“it is a real necklace of coral that she wears, and they are real pearls
-that are hanging from her ears. As to her eyes, each pupil is a diamond
-worth a hundred guineas. The captain who takes this frigate, will,
-besides the honor of capturing her, have a splendid wedding present to
-offer to his bride.”
-
-“What an odd caprice,” exclaimed Emanuel, carried away by the
-singularity of the object he was gazing at, “to ornament a ship in the
-same way that one would an animated, being, and to risk considerable
-sums to the chances of a battle, or the dangers of a storm.”
-
-“Why should this astonish you?” said the lieutenant with an accent
-of indescribable melancholy; “we seamen have no other family than our
-sailors, no other country but the ocean, no gorgeous pageants but the
-tempest, no amusements but the battle. We must attach ourselves to
-something, having no real mistresses, for who would love us sea-gulls,
-who are always on the wing? We must therefore shape to ourselves an
-imaginary love. The one becomes enamoured of some verdant and shady
-island, and every time he perceives one in the distance, rising from the
-ocean like a flower garden, his heart becomes as joyous as that of a
-bird, when returning to its nest. Another selects some favorite star
-from out the firmament, and during the long and lovely nights on the
-Atlantic, every time he passes the equator, it appears to him that it
-approaches nearer to him, and salutes him with a more vivid light. There
-are others, and they are the greater number, who attach themselves to
-their frigate as to a well beloved daughter, who groan whenever the
-tempest tears away any part of her, at every wound given by the shot
-that strikes her, and when she is at length sunk by the tempest or
-the combat, prefer to perish with her, rather than to save themselves
-without her, giving to landsmen a holy example of fidelity. Captain Paul
-is one of the latter class, that’s all, and he has given to his frigate
-the wedding present which he had intended for his bride. Ah? I see they
-are waking up.”
-
-“Boat ahoy?” cried some one from on board the frigate, “what boat’s
-that?”
-
-“We want to come on board,” replied Emanuel; “throw us a rope that we
-may catch hold of.”
-
-“Go round to the starboard side, and you will find the gangway ladder.”
-
-The sailors pulled round, and in a few seconds the two young men were
-going up the ship’s side. The officer of the watch came forward with an
-eagerness which appeared in Emanuel’s mind to promise well.
-
-“Sir,” said the lieutenant to a young man who was dressed in the same
-uniform as himself, and appeared to be of the same rank, “this is my
-friend, the Count ---- By the by, I forgot to ask your name?”
-
-“Count Emanuel d’Auray.”
-
-“I was saying then, that this is my friend, the Count Emanuel d’Auray,
-who anxiously desires to speak to Captain Paul. Is he on board?”
-
-“He has just this moment arrived,” replied the officer.
-
-“In that case I will go below and prepare him to receive you, my dear
-count. In the meantime, this is Mr. Walter, who will have the pleasure
-of showing you through the ship. It is an interesting sight for a land
-officer, and the more so, as I doubt whether you would find many ships
-kept in such order as this is. The people are at supper just now, I
-believe?”
-
-“Yes, sir.”
-
-“In that case it will be the more curious sight.”
-
-“But,” observed the officer, hesitating a little, “it is my watch on
-deck.”
-
-“Bah! you can easily find one of your brother officers who will relieve
-you for a short time. I will endeavour to manage so that the captain
-shall not make you kick your heels too long in the ante-room. Adieu,
-till I meet you again, count: I shall recommend you in such a way as will
-insure a good reception for you.” With these words, the young lieutenant
-disappeared down the companion ladder, while the one who remained with
-Emanuel to show him over the ship, took him into the ‘tween decks.
-
-As the lieutenant had presumed, the crew of the frigate were at their
-supper. It was the first time that the young count had been present at
-such a repast; and however much he desired to speak immediately to
-the captain, he felt so curious to observe what was going on, that he
-examined everything with eager attention.
-
-Between every two guns, a table and benches were prepared, not standing
-on their feet, but slung by ropes from above. Four men were seated
-upon each of the benches, taking their portion of pieces of beef, which
-seemed to resist the action of their knives, but which had to do with
-hearty fellows who did not appear at all disposed to be daunted by its
-toughness. At every table there were two cans of wine, that is to say,
-about a pint for each man. As to the bread, it did not appear to be
-distributed by rations, but they could take as much as they wanted. The
-most profound silence reigned throughout the crew, which, was composed
-of of more than from one hundred and eighty to two hundred men.
-
-Although none of those seated at the table, opened their mouths for any
-other purpose than to eat, Emanuel perceived, with some surprise,
-that they were composed of many different nations, which was easily
-discernible from the contour of their countenances. His _cicerone_
-remarked his astonishment, and replying to his thought before he had
-given utterance to it, said, with an American accent, which Emanuel had
-already observed, and which proved that he who spoke to him was born on
-the other side of the Atlantic: “Yes, yes, we have a tolerably pretty
-sample of every nation in the world, and if all at once a good deluge
-should carry off the children of Noah, as it formerly did those of Adam,
-our ark could furnish people who speak every language. Do you observe
-those three fellows who are exchanging a piece of roast beef for a
-clove of garlick, they are lads from Galicia, whom we picked up at Cape
-Ortegal, and who would not go into action without having said a prayer
-to St Jago, of Corapostello, but who, when once their prayer is over,
-would rather allow themselves to be cut in pieces, like martyrs, than
-retreat a single step. Those two who are polishing their table at
-the expense of their jacket-sleeves, are honest Dutchmen, who still
-complain: of the injury done to their commerce by the discovery of the
-Cape of Good Hope. You see them--at first sight they look like very
-beer-pots. Well, those brave fellows, the moment they hear the drum beat
-to quarters, become as active as monkeys; Go near them, and they will
-talk to you about their ancestors; they will tell you they descend from
-those famous sweepers of the sea, who when going into action, hoisted a
-broom instead of a flag; but they will take good care not to inform you
-that one fine morning the English took their broom, and made rods of it
-to whip them with. That whole table, where they are chattering together
-at such a rate, but in an under tone, is occupied by Frenchmen, who
-would talk louder if they dared. The seat of honor is occupied by a
-chief, elected by themselves; he is a Parisian by birth, a cosmopolite
-from taste, a great master at the small sword, singlestick, and a
-dancing-master to boot. Always gay and contented, he sings when he is
-on duty, sings when he is fighting, and will die singing, unless a hemp
-cravat should stop his voice, which may very likely happen to him should
-he have the misfortune to fall into the hands of John Bull. Turn your
-eyes to the other side now, and observe that row of square and idle
-heads. These are strange faces to you, are they not? but which every
-American born between Hudson’s Bay and the Gulf of Mexico, would
-recognize at once for bears born on: the borders of Lake Erie, or
-seals from Nova Scotia.. There are three, or four of them who are one
-eyed--this arises from, their peculiar mode of fighting; they twist
-their fingers in the hair of their antagonist, and gouge out his eye
-with their thumbs. There are some of them who are very expert at this
-exercise, and who never miss their mark. So that when they are boarding
-a ship, they almost invariable throw away their boarding, pikes, or
-their cutlass, and seizing the first Englishman they can catch hold
-of, they uneye him with a dexterity and quickness quite delightful to
-behold. You will now comprehend that I did not deceive you in what I
-said, and that our collection is complete.”
-
-“But,” asked Emanuel, who had listened to this long enumeration with
-a certain degree of interest, “how does your captain manage to make
-himself understood by men brought together from such distant nations?”
-
-“First of all our captain understands all languages--and although in
-battle and during stormy weather he speaks his mother tongue, he; gives
-such an accent to it that every one understands him and obeys: him. But
-see, the larboard cabin door is opening, and I doubt not he is ready
-to-receive you.”
-
-And instantly a boy dressed in a midshipman’s uniform came up to the
-two officers, and asked Emanuel if he did not call himself the Count
-d’Auray; and on his receiving an affirmative reply, he requested him
-to follow him; and the officer who had so conscientiously sustained the
-part of a cicerone, immediately went on deck to resume his duties there.
-As to Emanuel, he advanced towards the cabin with a mixed feeling
-of anxiety and curiosity, He was at last about to be ushered in the
-presence of Captain Paul.
-
-He was a man who appeared to be between fifty and fifty-five years of
-age, and to whom the habit of walking between decks had given him
-a stoop rather than age. He wore the uniform of the French navy,
-accord-ing to its strictest regulations. It was a blue coat with
-scarlet facings, a red waistcoat, and breeches of the same color, grey
-stockings, with frilled shirt and’ ruffles. His hair, rolled up in large
-curls, and powdered quite white, was tied into a queue by a ribbon, the
-ends of which floated upon his shoulders. His cocked hat and his sword
-were lying upon a table beside him. At the moment Emanuel entered the
-door, he was sitting upon the carriage of a gun, but when he perceived
-him, he rose up to receive him.
-
-The young count felt intimidated by the aspect of this man: there was
-in his eye a searching look which appeared to peer into the very soul
-of the person whom he gazed upon. Perhaps, also, this impression was the
-more powerful, that he presented himself before him with a conscience
-that reproached him with the act he was endeavouring to accomplish, and
-of which he was about to render the captain, if not an accomplice, at
-all events the executioner. These two men, as though they felt a
-secret repulsion, the one towards the other, saluted each other with
-politeness, but with cold reserve.
-
-“It is the Count d’Auray that I have the honor of addressing,” said the
-old officer.
-
-“And I Captain Paul, I believe,” replied the young mousquetaire; they
-both bowed a second time.
-
-“May I know to what fortunate chance I owe the honor,” rejoined the
-captain, “of the visit which is now paid to me by the heir of one of the
-oldest and greatest families in Brittany?”
-
-Emanuel bowed again by way of thanks for this compliment, and then,
-after hesitating for a moment as if he found it difficult to open the
-conversation, he observed: “I am told, Captain Paul, that you are bound
-to the Gulf of Mexico?”
-
-“And you have not been deceived, sir; I purpose sailing for New Orleans,
-calling on my way at Cayenne, and at the Havannah.”
-
-“This falls out very fortunately, captain, and you will not have to
-alter your course, in case you should be willing to undertake the
-execution of the order of which I am the bearer.”
-
-“You have an order to communicate to me, sir, and from whom?”
-
-“From the Minister of Marine.”
-
-“An order addressed to me personally?” reiterated the captain,
-doubtingly.
-
-“Not personally to you, sir; but to any captain of the royal navy, who
-may be about to sail for South America.”
-
-“Of what nature is it, count?”
-
-“A state prisoner to be transported to Cayenne.”
-
-“And you have the order with you?”
-
-“Here it is,” replied Emanuel, taking it from his pocket, and presenting
-it to the captain.
-
-He took the paper, and going near the cabin window, that he might avail
-himself of the last gleam of daylight, he read aloud:
-
-“The Ministers of Marine and of the Colonies, orders any captain or
-lieutenant, commanding a government vessel, who may be about to sail for
-South America, or for the Gulf of Mexico, to take on board his ship
-and to land at Cayenne, the person named Lusignan, condemned to
-transportation for life. During the passage the convict shall take
-his meals in his own cabin, and shall not be allowed to have any
-communication with the ship’s company.”
-
-“Is the order in due form?” asked Emanuel.
-
-“Perfectly, sir,” replied the captain. “And are you disposed to execute
-it?”
-
-“Am I not under the orders of the Minister of Marine?”
-
-“The prisoner may then be sent to you?”
-
-“Whenever you will; but it had better be this evening, or as soon as
-possible, as I do not expect to be long in these roads.”
-
-“I will take care that due diligence shall be used.”
-
-“Is this all that you have to say to me?”
-
-“Nothing further, excepting to add my thanks.”
-
-“Do not add anything, sir. The minister orders, and I obey, that’s all.
-It is a duty which I fulfil, and not a service that I am rendering.”
-
-Upon these words, the captain and the count bowed to each other and
-separated, more coldly even than they had met.
-
-When he reached the deck, Emanuel asked the officer of the watch for his
-friend who had accompanied him on board, but was informed he had been
-detained by Captain Paul to sup with him, and that being anxious to
-oblige the count, he had placed his boat as his disposal.
-
-She was waiting alongside the ship, and the sailors were in readiness
-to accompany him. Emanuel had scarcely got into her when they rowed him
-away with a rapidity equal to that with which they had conducted him on
-board. But this time she proceeded in sorrowful silence, for the young
-lieutenant was no longer there to animate the count with his practical
-philosophy.
-
-That same night the prisoner was conducted on board the _Indienne_, and
-the next morning at day-break the inquisitive inhabitants of the
-coast no longer discerned the frigate which had given rise to so many
-conjectures, and whose unexpected arrival, her remaining there without
-any apparent object, and her spontaneous departure, remained an
-inexplicable mystery to the inhabitants of Fort Louis.
-
-
-
-CHAPTER III.--THE SEA FIGHT.
-
- The gallant vessels side by side did lie,
- Yard-arm and yard-arm, and the murd’rous guns
- Belch’d forth their flame and shot, ‘till the white decks
- Ran like a sea with blood. Uncertain still
- The victory stood, ‘till Perry, waving
- His bright sword o’er his head, cried, “Follow me!”
- A hundred shouts responded to this call,
- Then with one spring he bounded on the deck
- Of his determined foe.--Oxd Play.
-
-
-As the motives which had induced Captain Paul to visit the coast of
-Brittany had no relation with our history, excepting as far as regards
-the events which we have related, we shall leave our readers in the same
-state of uncertainty as were the inhabitants of Fort Louis; and although
-our’ vocation and our sympathies naturally incline us to terra-firma,
-we must follow our hero for a few days in his adventurous course upon
-the ocean. The weather was as beautiful as it generally is on the
-western coast of France, at the commencement of autumn. The _Indienne_
-sailed gaily on with as fair a wind as could blow for her. The ship’s
-crew, excepting those actually employed in manoeuvring the vessel,
-were availing themselves of the fine weather and occupied in their own
-matters, as caprice directed them, or were idly lounging about the ship,
-when all at once a voice which appeared to descend from the sky, called
-out, “Below, there!”
-
-“Hullo, there!” replied the quarter-master, who was standing near the
-helm.
-
-“Sail, ho!” cried the seaman who was on the lookout, at the head-mast.
-
-“Sail, ho!” repeated the quarter-master. “Officer of the deck, be so
-good as to inform the captain there is a sail in sight.”
-
-“A sail! a sail!” re-echoed the crew from different parts of the deck;
-for at that moment a wave, having raised the vessel which appeared upon
-the horizon, had for an instant rendered her visible to the eyes of the
-ship’s company.
-
-“A sail!” exclaimed a young man of five-and-twenty, springing upon the
-quarter deck from the cabin stairs; “ask Mr Arthur what he thinks of
-her.”
-
-“Mast head, there!” cried the lieutenant, using his speaking trumpet;
-“the captain wants to know, Mr. Arthur, what you make of the strange
-sail.”
-
-Arthur, the young midshipman, had gone aloft immediately upon hearing
-a sail announced. He replied, “She looks like a large square-rigged
-vessel, close hauled, and steering for us.”
-
-“Yes, yes,” said the young man, to whom Walter had given the title of
-captain, “she has as good eyes as we have, and she has seen us.”
-
-“Very well, if she wishes for a little chat, she will find us ready to talk
-to her. Besides, our guns must be almost choked from having their mouths
-stopped so long.”
-
-After some little time, the midshipman again hailed the officer on deck,
-and told him that the strange ship had just set her mainsail, and had
-altered her course a little, so as to cross their bow.
-
-“Sir,” said the captain, addressing the lieutenant, “get ready to
-beat to quarters, we must prepare for this fellow; he looks rather
-suspicious.” And then calling out to the midshipman, “How does the ship
-seem to sail, Mr. Arthur? what do you think of her?”
-
-“She seems to be a fast sailer, and is a man-of-war, I should think, by
-the squareness of her yards; and although I cannot see her flag, I would
-wager that she bears King George’s commission.”
-
-“I should not wonder,” observed the captain to the first lieutenant,
-“and that she has orders to give chase to a certain frigate called the
-Indienne, and that her commander is promised good promotion should he
-succeed in capturing her. Ha! ha! now she is loosing her top gallant
-sails. The blood hound has scented us, and is decidedly about to give us
-chase. Set our top gallant sails, too, Mr. Walter, and let us keep our
-course without varying a point. We shall see whether they will dare to
-come athwart our hawse.”
-
-The captain’s orders were instantly repeated by the lieutenant, and in
-a few minutes the ship which had been running under her top sails,
-felt the influence of her top gallant sails, heeled over under this new
-pressure and bounded along as if animated by the sight of an enemy, and
-dashing away the spray from either bow with eager impetuosity.
-
-For some time there was hardly a word uttered on board. Every one
-appeared to wait anxiously the termination of this state of suspense,
-and we shall profit by this momentary quiet, to call the attention of
-our readers to the person of the officer to whom the lieutenant had
-given the title of captain.
-
-It was no longer either the young and sceptical lieutenant whom we
-have seen accompanying the Count d’Auray on board the ship, nor the old
-sea-wolf with his stooping gait, and harsh and snappish answers, who had
-received him in the cabin. He was a handsome young man, from twenty to
-twenty-five years of age, as we have said before, who, having thrown off
-all disguise, appeared at length in his own person, and dressed in the
-fanciful uniform which he always wore when upon the wide ocean. It was
-a sort of great coat of black velvet, with gold shoulder knots and
-fastened with hooks and eyes of the same metal. Round his waist he wore
-a Turkish belt, in which was placed a pair of elegant duelling pistols,
-richly inlaid and ornamented, apparently more for show than defence. His
-pantaloons were of white kerseymere, with boots which reached nearly
-to his knees. Round his neck, a cravat of transparent India muslin,
-embroidered with flowers in their natural colors, was loosely tied; his
-hair, no longer disfigured by powder, and black as ebony, flowed about
-his cheeks, which were tanned by exposure to the sun; his eyes beamed
-with hope and animation. Near him, upon a gun, was placed a steel helmet
-which fastened by a curb chain under the chin. This was his battle
-dress, and the only defensive armour which he wore. Some deep
-indentations in his helmet proved that it had more than once-saved the
-head which it protected from those severe wounds inflicted by those
-terrible cutlasses used by seamen when boarding. As to the ship’s
-company, they wore the elegant though plain uniform of the French navy.
-
-During this time, the vessel which had been described by the man at
-the mast head, and which had then appeared like a white speck upon the
-horizon, had become, little by little, a pyramid of sails and rigging.
-All eyes were fixed upon her, and although no order had been actually
-given, every one of the crew had taken the position which individually
-belonged to him, as though it had been determined that a combat should
-take place. There reigned then on board the Indienne that solemn and
-profound silence, which in a ship of war always precedes the decisive
-orders of the captain. Finally, the hull of the strange sail appeared
-rising out of the water, as her sails had successively done before.
-It was then clearly discernible that she was a larger ship than the
-Indienne, and that she carried thirty-six guns. She, however, showed no
-colors, and as her crew were carefully and completely concealed behind
-her bulwarks, it was impossible to ascertain, unless by some particular
-indications, to what nation she belonged. These two observations were
-made almost at the same moment by Captain Paul; the last, however,
-seemed to strike him the most forcibly.
-
-“It appears,” said he, addressing his lieutenant, “that we are going to
-have a scene of a masked ball. Order Arthur to bring us a few flags, and
-let us prove to this unknown, that the Indienne has several disguises
-at her disposal. And then, Mr. Walter, give orders that cutlasses and
-boarding pikes be distributed, for we can hardly expect, in these seas,
-to meet with any but enemy’s ships.”
-
-The two orders were executed; as soon as given. In an instant the young
-midshipman had brought on deck a dozen flags of different nations, and
-Lieutenant Walter, having had the arm chest opened, had boarding pikes
-piled in different positions throughout the ship, and had distributed
-cutlasses and axes to the ship’s company, he then returned to his place
-by the Captain’s side. Every man again resumed his post by instinct
-rather than by order, for they had not yet beat to quarters; so that the
-apparent confusion which had existed for a moment ceased at once, and
-the frigate became once more, as it were, silent and attentive.
-
-However, the two ships following their converging directions, continued
-to approach each other. When they were about the distance of three gun
-shots, “Mr. Walter,” said the Captain, “I think it is time we should
-begin to mistify our good friend here. Let us show him the old Scotch
-flag.”
-
-The lieutenant gave a sign to the quartermaster, and the red Lion
-of Scotland, on a blue field, rose like a flame to the peak of the
-_Indienne_; but nothing on board the enemy’s ship gave evidence of their
-paying the slightest attention to this manouvre.
-
-“Yes, yes,” murmured the captain, “the three leopards of England have so
-well filed the teeth and pared the claws of the Scottish lion, that
-they pay no attention to him, believing that he is tamed because he is
-defenceless. Show him some other color, Mr. Walter, and perhaps we shall
-succeed in loosening his tongue.”
-
-“What flag shall I hoist, captain?”
-
-“Take the first one that comes; chance may perhaps favor us.”
-
-This order was scarcely given, when the Scotch flag was hauled down, and
-that of Sardinia took its place. The ship still remained mute.
-
-“Well, well,” said the captain, jestingly, “it appears that His Majesty,
-King George, is on good terms with his brother of Cyprus and Jerusalem.
-Do not let us bring them to loggerheads by carrying our joke farther,
-Mr. Walter, let us show the American flag, and prove that it is really
-the right one, by firing an unshotted gun.”
-
-The same manouvre was repeated. The Sardinian flag was hauled down, and
-the stars of the United States rose slowly towards the sky, and were
-certified by firing a gun.
-
-What the captain had foreseen then happened immediately on the display
-of this symbol of rebellion rising insolently in the air. The unknown
-ship immediately betrayed its incognita by hoisting the British flag. At
-the same moment a cloud of smoke was seen issuing from the side of the
-royalist ship, and before the report was heard, a cannon ball was seen
-tipping from wave to wave, and fell about a hundred yards short of the
-Indienne.
-
-“Beat to quarters, Mr. Walter, for you see we have guessed rightly.
-Come, my boys,” cried he, to the crew, “hurrah for America! and death to
-England!”
-
-This was answered by a general shout, and had not ceased, when they
-heard them beating to quarters on board the _Drake_, for that was the
-name of the English ship. The drums of the Indienne immediately replied,
-and every man ran to his post:--the gunners to their guns, the officers
-to their stations, and the sailors to their running rigging. As to the
-captain, he jumped upon the top of the companion, his speaking trumpet
-in his hand--the supreme symbol, the sceptre of nautical royalty, which
-the commander always wields in the hour of combat or during the raging
-of the tempest.
-
-They now seem to have made an exchange of parts, for the English
-appeared impatient, and the Americans affected calmness. The ships were
-hardly within gun shot, when a long line of smoke was seen issuing from
-the side of the English vessel, and a report similar to loud thunder
-was heard, and the iron messengers sent to deal death among the rebels,
-having in their impetuosity, miscalculated the distance, fell harmless
-before reaching the sides of the frigate. The latter, however, as if
-refusing to reply to so premature an attack, continued to haul to the
-wind, as if to spare the enemy too long a course.
-
-At this moment the captain turned, as if to give a last look round his
-ship, and his astonished gaze was attracted by the appearance of a new
-personage on the deck, who had selected this dangerous and exciting
-moment to make his entrance upon the scene.
-
-It was a young man, somewhere about twenty-two or twenty-three years of
-age. His face was pale and mild; he was plainly, but elegantly dressed,
-and whom the captain had not before seen on board. He was leaning
-against the mizen-mast, his arms folded over his chest, and looking with
-melancholy indifference at the English vessel which was approaching them
-under a heavy press of canvas. The calmness at such a moment, and in
-a man who appeared a stranger to nautical combats, forcibly struck the
-captain. He then remembered the prisoner, whom the Count d’Auray had
-announced to him, and who had been brought on board during the last
-night he had passed at the anchorage of Port Louis.
-
-“Who allowed you to come on deck, sir?” said he, softening as much as
-possible, the tone of his enquiry, so that it would have been difficult
-to ascertain whether this was addressed as a mere question, or as a
-reproach.
-
-“No one, sir,” replied the prisoner, in a soft and sorrowful voice;
-“but I had hoped that under the present circumstances, you would less
-severely observe the orders by which I became your prisoner.”
-
-“Have you forgotten that you were forbidden to hold any communication
-with the ship’s company.”
-
-“I did not come here for the purpose of holding communication with the
-ship’s company, sir; I came to see whether some friendly cannon ball
-would do me a good’ turn.”
-
-“You may, but too soon, have your desire accomplished, if you remain
-where you are now standing; therefore, believe me, you had better remain
-below.”
-
-“Is this your advice; or an order, captain?”
-
-“You have full liberty to construe it as you please.”
-
-“In that case,” replied the young man, “I thank you--I will remain
-here.”
-
-At this instant, another loud report was heard; but the two ships had by
-this time neared each other so much, that they were within gun-shot, and
-the whole tempest of shot passed through the sails of the Indienne. Two
-splinters fell from the masts; and the groans and stifled cries of some
-of the ship’s company were heard. The captain, at that moment, had his
-eyes fixed upon the prisoner, above whose head, a cannon ball had passed
-within two feet, grazing the mizen mast, against which he was leaning;
-but notwithstanding this death warning, he remained calm and unmoved,
-in the same attitude as if he had not felt the wing of the exterminating
-angel waft above his head. The captain knew how to appreciate
-courage--this incident was sufficient to assure him of the undaunted
-bravery of the man who stood before him.
-
-“Tis well, sir,” said he to him; “remain where you are, and when we come
-to boarding, if you should be tired of remaining with your arms crossed,
-take up a cutlass, or an axe, and give us a helping hand. You will
-excuse me not payings you more attention at this moment, for I have
-other things to do.”
-
-“Fire!” cried he, in a voice of thunder, through his speaking trumpet,
-“now, give it her: fire!”
-
-“Fire!” repeated the officers like an echo, at their different stations.
-
-At the instant, the Indienne trembled from her keel, to her royal mast
-head, as she poured her broadside into the enemy--a cloud of smoke
-spread itself like a veil, along the starboard-side, which was
-soon carried to leeward. The captain, standing upon the companion,
-impatiently awaited its clearing off, that he might ascertain the effect
-which the broadside had produced upon the enemy’s vessel. When his gaze
-could penetrate through the smoke, he perceived that the enemy’s main
-top mast had fallen, and had, with its sails, encumbered the after-part
-of the Drake’s deck, and that her other sails were cut to ribbons. Then
-putting his speaking trumpet to his mouth, he cried--
-
-“Well done! my lads. Now watch her closely. They will be too busy in
-clearing away the wreck of their mast, to think of raking us--fire--as
-you can--and this time shave close!”
-
-The crew hastened to obey this order--the frigate veered round, and as
-the guns were brought to bear upon the enemy, they were discharged with
-terrible effect; and, as the captain had imagined, without any hindrance
-from the Drake. The Indienne once more trembled like a volcano, and, as
-a volcano, vomited forth her flame and smoke.
-
-This time the gunners had followed the orders of their captain to the
-letter, (and the broadside had been fired point blank) striking the hull
-and the lower masts. Both her masts were still standing; but on all
-sides the sails were hanging in tatters. It appeared that some more
-considerable damage had been done, which it was impossible to ascertain
-at that distance; for some time, the broadside was not returned; at
-length it was, and instead of raking the _Indienne_, it struck her in a
-diagonal direction. It was not the less terrible, for it swept off many
-a brave fellow from the deck; but by a chance which appeared positively
-magical, touched neither of the masts. Some of the running rigging
-was cut, but nothing that prevented her manoeuvring as before. At one
-glance, Paul ascertained that he had only lost some men. His heart
-bounded with joy. He once more placed the speaking-trumpet to his mouth.
-
-“Larboard the helm,” cried he, “and board her on the larboard side!
-Boarders, to your stations--be ready! Give her one more broadside.”
-
-At the first movement of the _Indienne_, the enemy at once perceived the
-intention, and endeavoured to neutralize it by it similar movement, but
-at the instant of attempting to execute it, a dreadful crash was heard
-on board her, and the mainmast, which had been nearly cut through by the
-last discharge from the _Indienne_, trembled, for a few seconds like an
-uprooted tree, and fell forward, covering the deck with the mainsail
-and the rigging. Captain Paul at once comprehended what had delayed the
-return of the broadside.
-
-“Now, she is ours, my lads!” cried he; “we have only to take her. One
-last broadside within pistol shot, and then we’ll board her!”
-
-The _Indienne_ obeyed her helm, as does a well trained horse the
-bridle, and unopposed, advanced towards her enemy, for the latter had no
-steerage-way upon her, and her guns were consequently useless. The
-Drake was therefore at the mercy of her adversary, who by remaining at a
-distance and playing at long bowls, might have riddled her and sunk
-her, but disdaining this too easy victory, sent in a last broadside; and
-then, before seeing the effect it had produced, the frigate ran in upon
-her larboard quarter, and threw her grappling-irons on board. On
-the instant, the tops and forecastle of the Indienne blazed as with
-fireworks on a holiday, and flaming grenades were showered upon the deck
-of the Drake with the rapidity of hailstones.
-
-“Courage, my lads, courage, lash the bowsprit to her quarter rails. Well
-done! now, to your two forecastle carronades--fire!”
-
-All these orders were executed with magical celerity: the two ships were
-as securely lashed together as if by iron chains--the two carronades
-which had not been fired during the combat, thundered in there turn, and
-swept the enemy’s deck with a cloud of grape shot, and then another cry
-was heard, uttered by the same stentorian voice--
-
-“Now, board her!!!”
-
-And, adding example to precept, the captain of the _Indienne_ threw
-aside his speaking trumpet, now of no longer use, placed his helmet on
-his head, fastening the clasp beneath his chin; placed the sabre which
-he usually wore in his belt between his teeth, and rushed upon the
-bowsprit to jump thence upon the deck of the enemy.
-
-Although this movement followed the order he had given with as great
-rapidity as the thunder succeeds the lightning, he was only the second
-upon the English deck: he was preceded by the young prisoner with whom
-he had conversed, who had thrown aside his coat, and armed only with a
-hatchet, was the first to encounter death or victory.
-
-“You are not conversant with the discipline of my ship,” said Paul,
-laughing; “it is my place to be the first to board a ship I am
-attacking. I forgive you this time, but take care it does not again
-happen.”
-
-At the same instant, the seamen of the _Indienne_ rushed from their own
-ship to the enemy’s, taking advantage of every point of contact, some
-from the bowsprit, others from the end of the yards, and nettings, and
-fell upon the deck like ripe fruit falling from a tree when shaken
-by the wind. Then the English, who had retreated to their forecastle,
-unmasked a carronade which they had had time to turn upon their enemy. A
-volley of fire and iron was vomited forth on the assailants. One fourth
-of the crew of the _Indienne_ fell killed or mutilated on the enemy’s
-deck, in the midst of cries and maledictions. But above the cries and
-blasphemous oaths, a voice resounded, crying:
-
-“Forward--all of you!”
-
-Then ensued a scene of appalling confusion--a combat hand to hand--a
-general duel. To the roar of cannon, to the report of musketry, to the
-explosion of hand grenades, had succeeded the struggle with cold steel,
-less noisy but more sure, above all with seamen, who have retained for
-their sole use this inheritance from the giants, proscribed for more
-than two centuries on the field of battle. It was with hatchets that
-they cleaved each other’s sculls; it was with cutlasses they wounded
-each other’s breasts; it was with boarding-pikes that they nailed each
-other to the deck and masts. From time to time, in the midst of this
-mute carnage, a stray pistol shot was heard, but isolated, and as if
-ashamed of taking part in such a butchery. It lasted nearly a quarter of
-an hour, and amidst a confusion it would be impossible to describe.
-And then the British flag was lowered, and the crew of the Drake being
-driven below, there remained on deck only the conquerors, the wounded
-and the dead; in the midst of whom was the captain of the _Indienne_,
-surrounded by his crew, with his foot upon the breast of the captain of
-the enemy’s ship, having on his right his first lieutenant, Walter, and
-on his left his young prisoner, whose shirt, steeped in blood, witnessed
-the share he had in the victory.
-
-“Now, all is over,” said Paul, stretching out his hand; “and he who
-strikes another blow will have to deal with me.”
-
-Then holding out his hand to his young prisoner, “Sir,” said he, “you
-will relate to me, to-night, how it was that you were made my prisoner,
-will you not! For there must be some cowardly machination in this
-affair. The infamous only are transported to Cayenne, and you are too
-brave to be infamous.”
-
-
-
-CHAPTER IV.--THE MARCHIONESS.
-
- She was a woman Of virtue most austere; noble in birth,
- And of most royal presence--but sad thoughts
- Seemed to possess her wholly--her children, even,
- Seldom approached her, and when they did,
- No soft affection, motherly caress,
- Was e’er accorded to them--stern and cold,
- She looked a moving statue.--Old Play.
-
-
-About six months after the occurrence of the events we have just
-related, and in the early part of the spring of 1780, a post chaise,
-whose wheels and panels covered with mud and dust, clearly certified
-that it had performed a long journey, was dragging slowly along,
-although two powerful horses were harnessed to it, upon the road between
-Vanness and Auray. The traveller it contained, and who was roughly
-jolted in traversing the cross-roads, was our former aquaintance, Count
-Emanuel, whom we saw open the scene upon the jetty of Fort Louis. He was
-coming from Paris with all haste, and proceeding to his ancient family
-mansion, with regard to which it is now necessary to give some more
-precise and circumstantial details.
-
-Count Emanuel d’Auray was descended from one of the oldest families
-in Brittany--one of his ancestors had followed Saint Louis to the Holy
-Land, and from that time the name, of which he was the last inheritor,
-had been constantly blended with the history of our monarchy, whether in
-its victories or defeats. His father, the Marquis of d’Auray, Chevalier
-of the order of St. Louis, Commander of the order of St. Michael, and
-Grand Cross of the order of the Holy Ghost, enjoyed at the Court of
-Louis XV., in which he filled the post of high steward, that high
-distinction to which his birth, his fortune and nis personal merit,
-truly entitled him. His influence there had been increased by his
-marriage with Mademoiselle de Sable, who was his equal in every thing
-that regarded family or credit at court: so that a brilliant future was
-opened to the ambition of the young people, when, after being married
-five years, a report was suddenly spread about the court, that the
-Marquis d’Auray had become insane during a journey he had made to his
-estates. This report was for a long time disbelieved. At length
-the winter arrived, and neither the marquis nor his wife made their
-appearance at Versailles. His place was kept open for him another
-year, for the king, still hoping he would regain his reason, refused to
-appoint a successor to it; but a second winter passed on, and even the
-marchioness did not return to pay her court to the queen. In France
-people are soon forgotten; absence is a wearying malady, to which
-even the greatest names sooner or later must succumb. The shroud of
-indifference was gradually spread over this family, immured in their old
-chateau, as in a tomb, and whose voices were not heard either soliciting
-or complaining. Genealogists alone had duly enregistered the birth of
-a son and daughter, the only fruits of this union; the d’Aurays,
-therefore, continued to figure among the names of the French nobility;
-but not having mixed themselves up for more than twenty years either in
-court intrigues or in political affairs, not having sided either with
-a Pampadour or a Du Barry, not having distinguished themselves in the
-victories of the Maréchal de Broglie, or in the defeats of the Count
-Clermont--in short, having neither sound nor echo, they had been
-completely forgotten.
-
-However, the ancient name of the lords of d’Auray had been twice
-pronounced at court, but without producing any impression. The first
-time on the occasion of the young Count Emanuel’s being admitted in
-1769, as one of the pages of Louis XV., and the second, when after
-having served his time as page, he entered the company of mousquetaires
-of the young King Louis XVI. He had, during this time, become acquainted
-with the Baron de Lectoure, a distant relation of M. de Maurepas, who
-was favorably disposed towards him, and who enjoyed a considerable
-degree of influence with that minister. Emanuel had been presented to
-his old courtier, who having been informed that the Count d’Auray had
-a sister, one day let fall a few words upon the possibility of an union
-between the two families. Emanuel, young and full of ambition, wearied
-with struggling beneath the veil which had obscured his family name, saw
-in this marriage a means of regaining the position which his father had
-occupied at court under the late king, and had eagerly caught at the
-first overtures for this alliance. M. de Lectoure, on his side, under
-the pretext of uniting himself still closer by the bands of brotherhood,
-to his young friend, had urged his suit with an eagerness which was so
-much the more flattering to Emanuel, that the man who demanded the hand
-of his sister had never seen her. The Marchioness d’Auray had listened
-the more readily to this proposal, as it opened to her son the road to
-royal favor, and the marriage was agreed upon, if not between the two
-young people, at all events between the families. Emanuel, who preceded
-M. de Lectoure three or four days only, had hastened into the country
-to inform his mother that everything had been arranged according to her
-desire. As to Marguerite, the intended wife, they contented themselves
-with informing her of the resolution they had taken without thinking
-it necessary to ask her consent to it, in about the same way that a
-criminal is informed of the sentence which condemns him to the scaffold.
-
-It was, therefore, thus cradling himself in the brilliant dreams of
-future exalted favor, and bouying himself up with the most elevated
-projects of ambition, that young Count Emanuel re-entered the gloomy
-castle of his family, whose feudal towers, black walls, and court yards,
-overgrown with grass, formed so striking a contrast with the golden
-hopes that agitated him. The castle was a league and a half distant from
-any other dwelling. The principal facade overlooked that part of the
-ocean, which being so constantly swept by storms, has obtained the name
-of “the Wild Sea.” The other looked toward an immense park, which,
-being for twenty years abandoned and uncultivated, had become a complete
-forest. As to the apartments, they had remained constantly closed, with
-the exception of those inhabited by the family. The furniture, which had
-been renewed during the reign of Louis XIV., had, thanks to the care of
-a numerous household, retained a rich and aristocratic appearance, which
-the more modern part of it had begun to lose, and which, although more
-elegant, was less magnificent. It had been supplied from the workshops
-of Boule, the appointed upholsterer of the court.
-
-It was into one of these rooms, with deep mouldings, sculptured chimney
-pieces, and ceiling painted in fresco, that the Count Emanuel was
-ushered on alighting from his carriage. He was in such haste to
-communicate to his mother the happy news of which he was the bearer,
-that without taking the time to change his dress, he threw his hat, his
-gloves, and travelling pistols on the table, and ordered an old servant
-to inform the marchioness of his arrival, and to ask her permission to
-present himself, saying that he would await it in that room; for such in
-this old family was the respect paid to parents, that the son, after an
-absence of five months, did not dare to present himself to his mother,
-without in the first place consulting her desires upon the subject. As
-to the Marquis d’Auray, his children could not remember having seen
-him more than two or three times, and then it was by stealth: for his
-insanity was of a nature, it was said, that certain objects irritated,
-and they had been always kept from him with the greatest precaution. The
-marchioness alone, a model of conjugal virtue, remained always with him,
-fulfilling towards the poor lunatic not only the duties of a wife,
-but also those of a servant. Consequently, her name was revered in the
-surrounding villages, as that of a saint, whose devotedness on earth has
-gained a place in heaven.
-
-In a few moments the old servant returned, and announced that the
-marchioness d’Auray preferred coming down to him, and begged that
-the count would wait for her in the room in which he then was. Almost
-immediately afterward the door of the room again opened, and Emanuel’s
-mother entered it. She was about forty or forty-five years of age,
-tall and pale, but still handsome, whose calm, austere and melancholy
-features had a singular appearance of haughtiness, energy, and command.
-She was in costume of a widow as adopted in 1760, for since the time
-that her husband had lost his reason, she had never laid aside her
-mourning garments. Her long black gown gave to her movements, cold and
-slow as those of a shadow, a solemn appearance, which shed around this
-extraordinary woman a feeling of awe, which even filial affection had
-never been able to surmount. Therefore, on seeing her, Emanuel started
-as at the sight of an unexpected apparition, and instantly rising, he
-advanced three steps toward her, respectfully went down upon one knee,
-and kissed the hand she presented to him.
-
-“Rise, sir,” said the marchioness. “I am happy to see you again.” And
-she pronounced these words with as little emotion as if her son, who
-had been absent five months, had left her but the day before. Emanuel
-obeyed, conducted his mother to a large arm chair, in which she seated
-herself, and he remained standing before her.
-
-“I received your letter, count,” she said, “and I congratulate you on
-your skill. You appear to me born for diplomacy, and even more so than
-for military life. You ought to request the Baron de Lectoure to obtain
-an embassy for you, rather than a regiment.”
-
-“Lectoure is ready to solicit any thing we may desire, madam; and what
-is more, he will obtain any thing we may solicit, so great is his power
-with M. Maurepas, and so great is his love for my sister.”
-
-“In love with a woman he has never seen?”
-
-“Lectoure is a gentleman, madam, and the portrait I have drawn of
-Marguerite, and perhaps the information he has received as to our
-fortune, has inspired him with the most earnest desire to become your
-son and to call himself my brother. And therefore he has requested that
-all the preliminary ceremonies may be gone through in his absence. You
-have obtained the publication of the bans, madam?”
-
-“Yes.”
-
-“The day after to-morrow, then, the marriage contract can be signed.”
-
-“With the help of God, all will be ready.”
-
-“Thanks, madam.”
-
-“But tell me,” continued the marchioness, leaning on the arm of her
-chair, and bending toward Emanuel, “has he not questioned you regarding
-that young man, for whom he obtained from the minister an order of
-deportation?”
-
-“By no means, my mother, these are services which are asked without
-entering into any explanation, and which are granted in implicit
-confidence. It is well understood between people who know the world,
-that they are to be forgotten as soon as rendered.”
-
-“Then he knows nothing?”
-
-“No--but did he know all----”
-
-“Well?”
-
-“Well, madam, I believe he is so much of a philosopher, that the
-discovery would not in any way influence his determination.”
-
-“I thought as much; he is a ruined spendthrift,” replied the
-marchioness, with an indescribable expression of contempt, and as if
-speaking to herself.
-
-“But supposing it should be so,” said Emanuel anxiously, “your
-resolution would be still unchanged, I hope.”
-
-“Are we not rich enough to repair his fortune if he can restore our
-former influence?”
-
-“Then, there is only my sister----”
-
-“Do you doubt that she will obey me, when I inform her of my will?”
-
-“Can you believe, then, that she has forgotten Lusignan?”
-
-“For seven months, at least, she has not dared to remember him in my
-presence.”
-
-“Reflect, my mother, that this marriage is the only means by which our
-family can be restored to influence; for there is one thing I must not
-conceal from you. My father has been ill for fifteen years, and having
-been absent from court so long, was completely forgotten by the old king
-at his death, and by the young king on his accession to the throne. Your
-virtuous attention to the marquis, has not permitted you to leave him,
-even for a moment, since the hour in which he was deprived of reason;
-your virtues, madam, are of that nature which God sees, and recompenses,
-but of which the world remains ignorant; and while you are fulfilling in
-this old forgotten castle in Brittany, the holy and consolatory mission,
-which you call a duty, your former friends disappear, they die, or they
-forget you (this is a painful truth to people, who like us, can count
-six hundred years of illustrious nobility); for when I reappeared at
-court, our name, the name of the family d’Auray, was hardly known to
-their majesties, but as an historical recollection.”
-
-“Yes; I know full well that kings have but short memories,” murmured
-the marchioness; but instantly, and as if reproaching herself for such
-a blasphemy, she rejoined, “I hope that the blessing of God may always
-attend their majesties and France.”
-
-“And what can in any way affect their happiness?” replied Emanuel,
-with that perfect confidence in the future, which in those days was the
-distinctive, characteristic of the hair-brained and unthinking nobility.
-“Louis XVI. is young and good; Marie Antoinette young and lovely; both
-of them beloved by a brave and loyal people. Fate has placed them,
-Heaven be praised, beyond the reach of every evil.”
-
-“No one, my son,” replied the marchioness, mournfully shaking her head,
-“believe me, is placed beyond the reach of human woes and human frailty.
-No heart, however confidently its owner may believe that he can master
-it, firm as it may be, is proof against the passions; and no head,
-were it even a crowned one, but may be blanched in a single night. The
-people, you say, are brave and loyal.” The marchioness arose and slowly
-advanced to the window, and with a solemn gesture pointing to the ocean.
-“Observe that sea; it is now calm and peaceful; and yet to-morrow, this
-night, in an hour perhaps, the breath of the tempest may bear us the
-cries of distress of unhappy beings it is about to engulph. Although I
-am separated from the world, strange reports sometimes reach my ears,
-borne as it were by invisible and prophetic spirits. Does there not
-exist a sect of philosophers which has led away men of high name, by the
-errors which it propagates? Do they not speak of a whole world, which
-is detaching itself from the mother country, whose children refuse to
-acknowledge their father? Is there not a people who style themselves a
-nation? Have I not heard it said that men of high birth have crossed the
-ocean, to offer to rebels, swords which their ancestors never drew but
-at the call of their legitimate sovereigns? and have I not been told,
-moreover, or is it but the dream of my solitude, that King Louis XVI.
-and the Queen, Marie Antoinette herself, forgetting that sovereigns are
-a family of brothers, have authorised these armed emigrations, and have
-given letters of marque to I know not what foreign pirate?”
-
-“All this is true,” said Emanuel, much astonished.
-
-“May God, then, watch over their majesties, the King and Queen of
-France!” rejoined the marchioness as she slowly retired from the room,
-leaving Emanuel so astounded at these painful forebodings, that he saw
-her withdraw without uttering a word or even making a gesture to retain
-her.
-
-Emanuel remained for some time pensive and serious, but soon his buoyant
-character surmounted these gloomy presages, and as if thinking to change
-his ideas by changing the view he had been gazing at, he left the window
-which opened towards the sea, and crossed the room to another, whence
-he could discern the whole of the plain which extends itself between
-d’Auray and Vannes. He had been there but a few minutes, when he
-perceived two persons on horseback, following the same road he had just
-travelled over, and who appeared to be approaching the castle. As they
-drew nearer he could distinguish that they were a gentleman and his
-servant. The first, dressed in the costume of young men of fashion of
-that day, that is to say, in a short green riding coat with gold frogs,
-stocking-knit breeches, and top-boots, wearing a round hat with a broad
-brim, and his hair tied with a large bow of ribbons. He was mounted on
-an English horse of rare beauty and great value, which he managed with a
-grace that proved he had made equestrian exercises a profound study. He
-was followed at a short distance by a servant, whose aristocratic livery
-was in perfect harmony with the lordly air of the person whom he served.
-Emanuel imagined for a moment on seeing them proceed so directly towards
-the castle, that it was the Baron de Lectoure, who, having hastened his
-departure from Paris, intended to surprise him; but he soon found that
-he was mistaken; and although it appeared to him that it was not the
-first time he had seen the horseman, he could not recollect where or
-under what circumstances he had met him. While he was racking his memory
-to discover the event in his life with which this vague remembrance was
-connected, the strangers had disappeared behind an angle of the castle
-wall. Five minutes afterwards Emanuel heard the sound of their horses’
-feet in the court yard, and, almost immediately the door was opened; a
-servant announced, “_Mr. Paul!_”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER V.--DEVOTED LOVE.
-
- Woman’s love
- Once given, may break the heart that holds--but never
- Melts into air save with her latest sigh.
-
- Bulwer.--The Sea Captain,
-
-
-The name, as well as the appearance of the person thus announced,
-awakened in their turn in the mind of Emanuel a confused recollection of
-which he could not affix either date or event. The person, preceded by
-the servant, entered the room by a door opposite the one through which
-the marchioness had retired. Although the moment was ill-timed for a
-visit, and though the young count, pre-occupied by his projects for the
-future, would have preferred meditating upon and ripening them, he was
-compelled, by the rules of etiquette, so severe in those days between
-well-bred people, to receive the visitor with courtesy and politeness.
-The deportment of the latter bespoke the man of distinction. After the
-usual salutations, Emanuel, by a gesture, invited the stranger to be
-seated, who bowed and took a chair, and then the conversation commenced
-with some common-place polite observation.
-
-“I am delighted to meet you, count,” said the stranger.
-
-“Chance has favored me, sir,” replied Emanuel; “an hour sooner you would
-not have found me here: I have just arrived from Paris.”
-
-“I am aware of that, count, for we have been travelling the same road.
-I set out an hour after you, and all along the road I heard of you, by
-means of the postillions who had the honor of driving you.”
-
-“May I be bold enough to ask,” said Emanuel, in a tone which began to
-evince a certain degree of dissatisfaction, “to what circumstance I owe
-the interest you appear to evince concerning me.”
-
-“This interest is perfectly natural between old acquaintance, and
-perhaps. I might have reason to complain that it does not appear to be
-reciprocal.”
-
-“In fact, sir, it does appear to me,” replied Emanuel, “that I have met
-you somewhere; but my recollection serves me but confusedly; will you be
-kind enough to assist it?”
-
-“If what you say be the case, count, your memory must indeed be rather
-fugitive, for within the last six months, on three separate occasions, I
-have the honor of exchanging compliments with you.”
-
-“Even should I expose myself to further reproach, I am compelled to say
-that I still remain in the same state of uncertainty with regard to your
-person. Pray, therefore, have the goodness to fix my memory, by aid
-of more precise dates, on some event, and remind me under what
-circumstances I had the honor of meeting you for the first time.”
-
-“The first time, count? it was on the jetty of Port Louis. You desired
-to obtain some information with regard to a certain frigate, which I
-was so fortunate as to be able to furnish you. I believe, even, that
-I accompanied you on board. Upon that occasion I wore the uniform of a
-lieutenant in the royal navy, and you that of a mousquetaire.”
-
-“I now well recollect it, sir, and I was obliged to leave the vessel
-without offering the thanks I owed you.”
-
-“You are mistaken, count; I received those thanks during our second
-interview.”
-
-“And where did that take place?”
-
-“On board the very vessel to which I had conducted you--in the cabin. I
-then wore the uniform of the captain of the ship: blue coat, red
-waistcoat and breeches, with grey stockings, a three-cornered hat, and
-curled hair. Only the captain appeared to you some thirty years older
-than the lieutenant, and it was not without motive that I had made
-myself appear so much older, for you would perhaps, not have chosen to
-confide to a young man a secret of such importance as you then
-communicated to me.”
-
-“What you now say is incredible, sir; and yet something tells me that it
-was really so. Yes, yes; I now remember that in the shade in which you
-remained half concealed, I saw eyes sparkling similar to yours. I have
-not forgotten them; but this was only the time before the last, you say,
-that I had the honor of seeing you. Continue, sir, I beg, to assist my
-memory, for I cannot recollect our third interview.”
-
-“The last, count, was only a week since, at Paris--at a fencing match,
-at Saint-George’s, in the rue Chanterecin. You remember, do you not, an
-English gentleman, with his hair so red that his powder could scarcely
-conceal its brilliant color--a scarlet coat, and tightly fitting
-pantaloons. I even had the honor of trying a bout with you, and I was
-fortunate enough to hit you three times, while, on the contrary, you
-were not lucky enough to touch me once. On that occasion I called myself
-Jones.”
-
-“It is most singular--it was certainly the same look, but it could not
-be the same man.”
-
-“The will of God has directed that the look should be the only thing
-which cannot be disguised, and this is why he has thrown into the look
-a spark of his own light. Well, then, the lieutenant, the captain, the
-Englishman, were one and the same person.”
-
-“At the present moment, sir, what are you if you please? For, with a man
-who can so perfectly disguise himself, that question you must admit, is
-not altogether unnecessary.”
-
-“At the present moment, count, as you see, I have no motive for
-concealment, and, therefore, I have come to you in the simple costume of
-the young nobility, when they visit each other as neighbors in the
-country. I am whatever you may please to consider me; French, English,
-Spanish, or even an American. In which of these languages would you wish
-our conversation to be continued?”
-
-“Although some of these languages may be as familiar to me as they are
-to you, sir, I prefer the French language; it is that of a plain and
-concise explanations.”
-
-“Be it so,” replied Paul, with an expression of profound melancholy;
-“the French is also the language I prefer; I first saw the day upon
-French ground, for the sun of France was that which gladdened my eyes;
-and although I have often seen more fertile climes, and a more brilliant
-sun, there has never been for me but one country and one sun, the sun
-and the country of Franco!”
-
-“Your national enthusiasm,” said Emanuel, interrupting him ironically,
-“causes you to forget the motive to which I am indebted for the honor of
-this visit.”
-
-“You are right, sir, and I will return to it. It was, then, about six
-months ago, while walking on the jetty of Port Louis, you saw in the
-outer roads a fine sharp frigate, with tall masts and square yards, and
-you said to yourself: ‘the captain of that ship must have some motive
-known only to himself, for carrying so much canvas, on masts so
-slight,’--and from that sprung to your mind that he must be some
-buccaneer, a pirate, a corsair”----
-
-“And was I mistaken?”
-
-“I thought I had already expressed to you, count,” replied Paul, with a
-slight tone of irony, “my admiration of the perspicacity with which, at
-the first glance, you sound the depths of men and circumstances”----
-
-“A truce to compliments, if you please, sir, and let us to facts.”
-
-“It was under this persuasion that you caused yourself to be conducted
-on board the frigate, by a certain lieutenant, and that you found a
-certain captain in the cabin. You were the bearer of a letter from the
-Minister of Marine, ordering any officer, upon your requisition, and
-whose ship was under the French flag and bound for the Gulf of Mexico,
-to conduct to Cayenne a person named Lusignan, guilty of a crime against
-the state.”
-
-“That is true.”
-
-“I obeyed that order, for I was then ignorant that this great culprit,
-thus transported, had committed no other crime than that of being the
-lover of your sister.”
-
-“Sir,” cried Emanuel, starting up.
-
-“These are very fine pistols, count,” carelessly continued Paul, playing
-with the weapons which the Count d’Auray had placed upon the table, on
-alighting from his carriage.
-
-“And they are ready loaded,” said Emanuel, in a tone which was not to be
-mistaken.
-
-“Are they so?” returned Paul, with affected indifference.
-
-“That is a matter of which you can assure yourself, if you will take a
-turn in the park with me.”
-
-“There is no necessity for going out to do that,” replied Paul, without
-pretending to understand Emanuel’s proposal in the sense which he meant
-to give to it; “here is a mark which is well placed, and at a proper
-distance.”
-
-Saying these words, the captain cocked the pistol, and pointed it
-through the open window towards the top of a small tree. A goldfinch
-was rocking himself on the highest branch, singing forth his shrill and
-joyful notes. Paul fired, and the poor bird, cut in two, fell at the
-foot of the tree. Paul coolly replaced the pistol on the table.
-
-“You were perfectly right, count,” said he, “they are excellent weapons,
-and I advise you not to part with them.”
-
-“You have just given me an extraordinary proof of it,” replied Emanuel;
-“and I feel bound to acknowledge that you have a steady hand.”
-
-“There is nothing extraordinary in that,” rejoined Paul, in that
-melancholy tone which was peculiar to him. “During those long days,
-when not a breath passes over that mirror of the Supreme Being, which
-is called the ocean, we seamen are compelled to seek for amusements to
-which you landsmen are daily accustomed. Then we try our skill upon
-the sea-gulls, which hover over the crest of a wave; or the fish-hawks,
-which dart down upon the imprudent tenant of the deep that rise to
-its surface; or, again, upon the swallows which, fatigued with a long
-flight, alight upon the royal mast-head or on the yards or rigging. It
-is thus, count, that we acquire some dexterity in exercises which may
-appear so incompatible with our profession.”
-
-“Go on, sir; and if it be possible, let us return to the subject of our
-conversation.”
-
-“He was a handsome, brave young man, this Lusignan; he related his
-whole history to me. That being the son of an old friend of your
-father’s, who had died poor, he had been adopted by him some two years
-before the unknown accident occurred which deprived him of his
-reason. That having been brought up with you, he had inspired you with
-hatred--your sister with affection. He told me that, during the long
-years they passed together in the same solitude, they never perceived
-the isolation from the world in which they lived, excepting when they
-were absent from each other. He recounted to me all the details of their
-youthful love, and how Marguerite had one day said to him, in the words
-of the tender maiden of Verona--
-
- “‘I will be thine, or else I’ll be the tomb’s.’”
-
-“She has but too truly kept her word.”
-
-“Yes--has she not? And you virtuous people call that shame and
-dishonour, when a poor child, lost through her own innocence, is carried
-away by love. Your mother, whose duties estranged her from her daughter,
-and perpetually confined her to your father’s room--(for I know the
-virtues of your mother, sir, as well as I know your sister’s weakness:
-she is an austere woman, more severe than one of God’s creatures ought
-to be, whose only advantage over others is, that of never having
-fallen)--your mother, I say, one night heard some stifled cries; she
-entered your sister’s chamber, walked pale and silently up to her bed,
-and coldly snatched from her arms a child which had just been born, and
-left the room without addressing even a reproach to her daughter, but
-only paler and more silent than when she entered it. As to poor
-Marguerite, she did not utter even a cry--she made no complaint. She had
-fainted away immediately on perceiving her mother. Was it so, sir? Have
-I been rightly informed, and is the whole of this dreadful story true?”
-
-“You seem to be acquainted with every detail of it!” exclaimed Emanuel,
-with amazement.
-
-“It is because the whole of these details are given in these letters
-signed by your sister,” replied Paul, opening a pocket-book, “and
-which Lusignan, at the time he was about to be thrown amid robbers and
-assassins, through your instrumentality, confided to me, that I might
-restore them to her who had written them.”
-
-“Give them to me, then,” said Emanuel, stretching forth his hand towards
-the pocket-book, “and they shall be faithfully delivered to her who has
-had the imprudence”--
-
-“To complain to the only person who loved her in this world--is it not
-so?” said Paul, withdrawing the letters and the pocket-book. “Imprudent
-daughter, whose own mother snatched the child from her heart, and who
-poured her bitter tears into the bosom of the father of her child!
-Imprudent sister, who, not finding any protection from this tyranny in
-her brother, has compromised his noble name by signing with the name he
-bears, letters, which, in the stupid and prejudiced eye of the world,
-may--how is it you term this in your noble class--dishonour her family,
-is it not?”
-
-“Then,” cried Emanuel, reddening with impatience, “since you are aware
-of the terrible tendency of these papers, fulfil the mission which you
-have been charged, by delivering them either to me, to my mother, or my
-sister.”
-
-“This was my intention when I landed at Lorient; but about ten or twelve
-days ago, on entering a church--”
-
-“A church!”
-
-“Yes, sir.”
-
-“And for what purpose?”
-
-“To pray there.”
-
-“Ah! Captain Paul believes in God, then!”
-
-“Did I not believe in him, whom should I invoke during the raging of the
-tempest?”
-
-“And in this church, then?”
-
-“In that church, sir, I heard a priest announce the approaching marriage
-of the noble Marguerite d’Auray with the very high and very potent Baron
-de Lectoure. I immediately inquired for you, and was informed you were
-at Paris, where I was myself compelled to go, to give an account of my
-mission to the king.”
-
-“To the king!”
-
-“Yes, sir, to the king--Louis XVI.; to his majesty, in person. I
-immediately set out, intending to return here as soon as you did. I
-met you in Saint George’s rooms, and was informed of your approaching
-departure. I arranged mine in consequence, in order that we might arrive
-here at about the same time, and here I am, sir, with a very different
-resolution to that I had formed before landing in Brittany.”
-
-“And what is this new determination? Let me hear it, for we must come to
-some conclusion.”
-
-“Well, then, I think that as all the world, and even his mother, seem
-to have forgotten the poor orphan, it is highly necessary that I should
-remember it. In the position in which you are placed, sir, and with the
-disposition you have evinced of becoming allied to the Baron de Lectoure
-(who in your view, is the only person who can assist the realization
-of your ambitious projects), these letters are well worth a hundred
-thousand francs, are they not? and will make but a very trifling breach
-in the income of two hundred thousand francs which your estates afford
-you.”
-
-“But who will prove to me that this hundred thousand francs--”
-
-“You are right, sir, and therefore it will be in exchange for a contract
-for an annuity upon the young Hector de Lusignan, that I will deliver up
-these letters.”
-
-“Is that all, sir?”
-
-“I will also ask, that the child be confided to me, and I will have him
-brought up, thanks to his little fortune, far from the mother who has
-forgotten him, and far from his father whom you caused to be banished.”
-
-“‘Tis well, sir; had I known that it was for so small a sum, and so
-trifling an interest that you had come, I should not have experienced so
-much anxiety. You will, however, permit me to speak to my mother on the
-subject.”
-
-“Monsieur le Comte,” said a servant, opening the door.
-
-“I am not at home to any one. Leave the room.” replied Emanuel,
-impatiently.
-
-“It is your sister, sir, who wishes to see you.”
-
-“Tell her to come by and by.”
-
-“She desires to speak to you this instant.”
-
-“Do not put yourself out of the way on my account,” said Paul.
-
-“But my sister must not see you, sir,--you comprehend it is important
-that she should not see you.”
-
-“As you please; but as it is important, also, that I should not leave
-the castle before concluding the affair which brought me here, permit me
-to go into this side room.”
-
-“That will do,” said Emanuel, himself opening the door; “but be quick,
-I beg of you.”
-
-Paul went into the small room, and Emanuel hastily closed the door upon
-him, which was hardly done when Marguerite appeared.
-
-
-
-CHAPTER VI. BROTHER AND SISTER.
-
- Look kindly on them; I cannot bear
- Severity;
- My heart’s so tender, should you charge me rough,
- I should but weep and answer you with sobbing;
- But use me gently, like a loving brother,
- And search through all the secrets of my soul.--Otway.
-
-
-Marguerite d’Auray, whose history the reader has become aquainted with,
-from the conversation between Captain Paul and Emanuel, was one of those
-delicate, pale beauties, who bear impressed upon their features the
-characteristic stamp of high birth. At the first glance, from the soft
-flexibility of her form, the whiteness of her skin, the shape of her
-hands and tapering fingers, with their thin, rosy and transparent nails,
-could be discerned that she was descended from an ancient race. It was
-evident that her feet, so small that both of them could have been placed
-in the foot-mark of most women, had never walked excepting on carpeted
-saloons or on the flowery turf of a park. There was in her movements,
-graceful as they were, a certain degree of haughtiness and pride, the
-attribute of all her family; in fine, she conveyed the impression that
-her soul, capable of making any sacrifice she had resolved upon,
-was very likely to rebel against tyranny; that devotedness was an
-instinctive virtue of her heart, while obedience, in her view, was only
-an educational duty, so that the tempest wind which blew upon her, might
-make her bend down before it as a lily, but not as a reed.
-
-And yet, when she appeared at the door, her features depicted such
-complete discouragement, her eyes had retained the traces of such
-burning tears, her whole frame seemed weighed down by such an
-overwhelming despair, that Emanuel saw at once, that she must have
-summoned all her strength to assume an appearance of calmness. On seeing
-him, she made a violent effort, and it was with a certain degree of
-nervous firmness that she approached the arm chair on which he was
-sitting. And then, seeing that the features of her brother retained the
-expression of impatience, which they had assumed on being interrupted,
-she paused, and these two children of the same mother, looked at each
-other as strangers, the one with the eyes of ambition, the other with
-those of fear. By degrees, Marguerite resumed her courage.
-
-“You have come at last, Emanuel! I was awaiting your return as the blind
-await the light, and yet from the manner in which you look upon your
-sister, it is easy to perceive that she was wrong in placing her hopes
-in you.”
-
-“If my sifter has become, as she always ought to have been,” replied
-Emanuel, “that is to say, a submissive and respectful daughter, she will
-have understood what her rank and her position demand of her; she will
-have forgotten past events as things which never should have happened,
-and which consequently she ought not to remember, and she will have
-prepared herself for the new destiny which awaits her. If it is in this
-disposition that she now comes before me, my arms are open to receive
-her, and my sister is still my sister.”
-
-“Listen attentively to what I am about to say,” said Marguerite, “and
-above all, consider it as a justification of myself, and not intended as
-a reproach to others. If my mother--and God forbid that I should accuse
-her, for a holy duty keeps her apart from us--if my mother had been,
-I was about to say, toward me as other mothers are towards their
-daughters, I should constantly have opened my heart to her as a book;
-at the first word traced upon it by any stranger hand, she would have
-warned me of my danger and I should have avoided it. Had I been educated
-in the world instead of being brought up like a poor wild flower beneath
-the shade of this old castle, I should have learned from infancy the
-value of the rank and position which you speak of to-day, and I should,
-perhaps, not have infringed the decorum they prescribe, or the duties
-they impose. In short, had I been tutored amidst women of the world,
-with their sparkling wit and frivolous hearts, whom I have so often
-heard you praise, but whom I never knew, had I been guilty of some
-faults from levity, which love has caused me to commit--yes, I can well
-understand, I might then have forgotten the past, have sown upon the
-surface new recollections as flowers are planted upon tombs; and then,
-forgetting the place where they had grown, have formed of them a bouquet
-for a ball, or a bridal wreath. But unfortunately it is not so, Emanuel.
-I was told to beware, when it was too late to avoid the danger. They
-spoke to me of my rank and position in society, when I had already
-forfeited them, and I am now called upon to look forward to joy in the
-future, when my heart is drowned in the tears and misery of the past.”
-
-“And the conclusion of all this,” bitterly rejoined Emanuel.
-
-“The conclusion depends on you alone, Emanuel; it is in your power to
-render it, if not happy, at all events becoming. I cannot have recourse
-to my father. Alas! I know not even if he could recognise his daughter.
-I have no hope in my mother; her glance freezes me, her words are
-death to me. You alone, Emanuel, were left to me, to whom I could say,
-brother: you are now the head of the family; it is to you alone that we
-are answerable for our honor. I have fallen from ignorance, and I have
-been punished for my fault as if it had been a wilful crime.”
-
-“Well! well!”, murmured Emanuel impatiently, “what is it that you ask?”
-
-“Brother, I demand, since a union with the only being I could have
-loved, is said to be impossible, I demand that my punishment be
-regulated according to my strength to bear it. My mother--may heaven
-pardon her!--tore my child from me as if she had never herself been a
-mother, and my child will be brought up far from me, neglected, and in
-obscurity. You, Emanuel, removed the father, as my mother did the child,
-and you were more cruel to him than the case required; I will not say as
-man to man, but even as a judge towards a guilty person. As to myself,
-you have both united to impose upon me a martyrdom more painful still.
-Well, then, Emanuel, I demand in the name of our childhood spent in the
-same cradle, of our youth passed under the same roof, in the name of the
-tender appellations of brother and sister, which nature bestowed upon
-us--I demand that a convent be opened to me, and that its gates should
-close upon me for ever. And in that convent, I swear to you, Emanuel,
-that every day upon my knees, before God, my forehead bent down to the
-stone-pavement, weighed down by my fault, I will entreat the Lord as
-a recompense for all my sufferings, to restore my father to reason, my
-mother to happiness, and to pour on you, Emanuel, honor, and glory and
-fortune. I swear to you, I will do this.”
-
-“Yes; and the world will say that I had a sister whom I sacrificed to my
-fortune, whose property I inherited while she still lived! Why this is
-sheer madness!”
-
-“Listen to me, Emanuel,” rejoined Marguerite, supporting herself on the
-back of a chair, near which she was standing.
-
-“Well?” replied Emanuel.
-
-“When you have pledged your word, you keep it, do you not?”
-
-“I am a gentleman.”
-
-“Well, then! look at this bracelet.”
-
-“I see it--perfectly--what then?”
-
-“It is fastened by a key--the key which opens it is attached to a ring,
-and with that ring, I pledged my word that I would not be released from
-a promise I had made, until the ring should be brought back and returned
-to me.”
-
-“And he who has the key of it?”
-
-“Thanks to you, and to my mother, Emanuel, he is too far from us to
-ask it of him. He is at Cayenne.”
-
-“Before you are married two months,” replied Emanuel, with an ironical
-smile, “that bracelet will be so irksome to you, that you will be the
-first to get rid of it.”
-
-“I thought that I had told you it is locked upon my arm.”
-
-“You know what people do when they have lost the key and cannot get into
-their house--they send for a locksmith.”
-
-“Well! in my case, Emanuel,” replied Marguerite, rasing her voice,
-and extending her arm with a solemn gesture, “they must send for the
-executioner then, for this hand shall be cut off before I give it to
-another.”
-
-“Silence! silence!” cried Emanuel, rising hastily, and looking anxiously
-towards the door of the inner room.
-
-“And now I have said all I had to say,” rejoined Marguerite: “my
-only hope was in you, Emanuel; for although you cannot comprehend any
-deep-seated feeling, you are not cruel. I came to you in tears, look
-at me and you will see that it is true--I came to you to say, ‘Brother,
-this marriage is the misfortune, is the misery of my life--I would
-prefer a convent--I would prefer death to it--and you have not listened
-to me, or if you have listened, you have not understood me. Well, then,
-I will address myself to this man--I will appeal to his honor, to his
-delicacy; if that should not be sufficient, I will tell him all; my love
-for another, my weakness, my fault, my crime! I will tell him that I
-have a child; that although he was torn from me, although I have never
-since seen him, although I am ignorant of his abode, still my child
-exists. A child cannot die, without his death striking some chord within
-its mother’s heart. In short I will tell him, should it be necessary,
-that I still love another, that I cannot love him, and that I never
-will.”
-
-“Well! tell him all this,” cried Emanuel, irritated by her persistence,
-“and that evening we will sign the contract, and the next day you will
-be Baroness de Lectoure.”
-
-“And then,” replied Marguerite, “then, I shall be truly the most
-miserable woman in existence, for I should then have a brother whom I
-should no longer love, and a husband for whom I should have no esteem.
-Farewell, Emanuel; believe me this contract is not yet signed.”
-
-And after saying these words, Marguerite withdrew with that deep and
-settled despair upon her features, which could not for a moment be
-mistaken. And Emanuel, convinced that he had not, as he had anticipated,
-obtained a victory, but that the struggle was still to be continued,
-gazed after her with an anxiety which was not devoid of tenderness.
-
-After a few moments of silence, in which he sat pensive and motionless,
-he turned round and saw Captain Paul, whom he had completely forgotten,
-standing at the door of the study, and then considering the vital
-importance it was to him to get possession of the papers, which the
-captain had offered him, he hurriedly sat down at the table, took a pen
-and paper, and turning towards him, said--
-
-“And now, sir, we are again alone, and there is nothing to prevent our
-at once concluding this affair. In what terms do you wish the promise
-to be drawn up? Dictate them, I am ready to write them down.”
-
-“It is now useless,” coldly replied the captain.
-
-“And why so?”
-
-“I have changed my mind.”
-
-“How is that?” said Emanuel, rising, alarmed at the consequences which
-he perceived might arise from words which he was far from expecting.
-
-“I will give,” replied Paul, with the calmness of a fixed determination,
-“the hundred thousand livres to the child, and I will find a husband
-for your sister.”
-
-“Who are you, then,” said Emanuel, advancing a step towards him, “who
-are you, sir, who thus disposes of a young girl who is my sister, who
-has never seen you, and who does not even know that you exist?”
-
-“Who am I!” replied Paul, smiling; “upon my honor, I know no more upon
-that subject than you do, for my birth is a secret which is only to be
-revealed to me when I have attained my twenty-fifth year.”
-
-“And you will attain that age?”----
-
-“This evening, sir. I place myself at your disposal from to-morrow
-morning, to give you all the information you may require of me,” and
-saying these words, Paul bowed.
-
-“I allow you to depart, sir, but you will understand it is upon the
-condition that we meet again.”
-
-“I was about to propose that condition, count, and I thank you for
-having anticipated me.”
-
-He then bowed to Emanuel a second time, and left the room. At the castle
-gate, Paul found his horse and servant, and resumed the route to Port
-Louis. When he had got out of sight of the castle, he alighted from his
-horse, and directed his steps towards a fisherman’s hut, built upon
-the beach. At the door of this house, seated upon a bench, and in a
-sailor’s’ dress, was a young man so deeply absorbed in thought, that he
-did not observe Paul’s approach. The captain placed his hand upon the
-young man’s shoulder, the other started, looked at him, and became
-frightfully pale, although the open and joyful countenance of Paul,
-indicated that he was far from being the bearer of bad news.
-
-“Well!” said Paul to him, “I have seen her.”
-
-“Who?” demanded the young man.
-
-“Marguerite, by heaven!”
-
-“And----”
-
-“She is charming.”
-
-“I did not ask you that.”
-
-“She loves you still.”
-
-“Gracious heaven!” exclaimed the young man, throwing himself into Paul’s
-arms, and bursting into tears.
-
-
-
-CHAPTER VII.--THE FAITHFUL SERVANT.
-
- O good old man; how well in thee appears
- The constant service of the antique world
- When service sweat for duty, not for need!
-
- Thou art not for the fashion of these times
- Where none will sweat but for promotion;
- And having that, do choice their service up
- Even with the having: it is not so with thee.
-
- Shakespeare.
-
-
-Although our readers must readily comprehend, after that which we have
-just related to them, all that had passed in the six months during which
-we had lost sight of our heroes, some details are, however, necessary,
-in order that they should fully understand the new events about to be
-accomplished.
-
-On the evening after the combat between the _Indienne_ and the Drake,
-and which, notwithstanding our ignorance in naval matters, we have
-attempted to describe to our readers, Lusignan had related to Paul the
-history of his whole life. It was a very simple one, and contained but
-few incidents. Love had formed the principal event in it, and after
-having been its only joy, it had become its greatest grief. The
-adventurous and independent life of Paul, his station, which had placed
-him beyond the trammels of society, his caprice which was superior
-to all laws, his habit of supreme command on board his own ship, had
-inspired him with too just a sense of natural rights to obey the order
-he had received with regard to Lusignan. Moreover, although he had
-anchored under the French flag, Paul, as we have seen, belonged to
-the navy of America, whose cause he had enthusiastically espoused.
-He continued, therefore, his cruise along the shores of England; but
-finding there was nothing to be done on the sea he landed at Whitehaven,
-a small port in Cumberland, at the head of twenty men, among whom was
-Lusignan, took the fort, spiked the guns, and put to sea again, after
-having burnt the merchant vessels in the roads. Thence he sailed for
-the coast of Scotland, with the intention of carrying off the Earl
-of Selkirk and taking him as a hostage to the United States; but this
-project had miscarried from an unforeseen circumstance, that nobleman
-having unexpectedly gone to London. In this enterprise, as in the other,
-Lusignan had seconded him with the courage we have seen him exhibit
-in the battle between the _Indienne_ and the Drake; so that Paul
-congratulated himself more than ever upon the chance which had enabled
-him to oppose an injustice. But it was not enough that he had saved
-Lusignan from transportation, it was necessary to restore his honor,
-and to our young adventurer, in whom our readers will doubtless have
-recognised the celebrated privateersman, Paul Jones, it was a more easy
-matter than to any other person; for having letters of marque from Louis
-XVI., against the English, he had to repair to Versailles to give an
-account of his cruize.
-
-Paul determined upon running into Lorient, and for the second time cast
-anchor there, that he might be within a short distance of the Chateau
-d’Auray. The first answer which the young men received to their
-enquiries regarding that family, was that Marguerite d’Auray was about
-to be married to M. do Lectoure. Lusignan thought himself’ forgotten,
-and in the first paroxysm of his despair, insisted, even at the risk of
-falling into the hands of his former persecutors, on once more seeing
-Marguerite, if it were only to reproach her for infidelity; but Paul,
-more calm and less credulous, made him pledge his word that he would not
-land until he had heard from him; then, being assured that the marriage
-would not take place in less than fifteen days, he set out for Paris,
-and was received by the king, who presented him with a sword, the hilt
-of which was of gold, and decorated him with the order of military
-merit. Paul had availed himself of the kindness of the king towards him
-to relate to him Lusignan’s adventures, and had obtained not only his
-pardon, but also as a reward for his late services, the appointment
-of Governor of Guadaloupe. All these cares had not prevented him
-from keeping sight of Emanuel. Being informed of the count’s intended
-departure, he left Paris, and having written to Lusignan, appointing a
-place of meeting, he arrived at Auray an hour after the young count.
-
-After their joyful meeting, Paul and Lusignan remained together until
-nearly twilight. Then Paul, who, as he had told Emanuel, had a personal
-revelation to receive, left his friend and again took the road to Auray.
-But this time he was on foot, and did not enter the castle, but going
-along the park wall, he directed his steps toward an iron gate which
-opened into a wood belonging to the domains of Auray.
-
-About an hour before Paul left the fisherman’s hut, where he had found
-Lusignan, a person had preceded him on the road toward the cottage at
-which he was to ask the revelation of the secret of his birth; that
-person was the Marchioness d’Auray, the haughty heiress of the name of
-Sable. She was attired in her usual mourning garments with the addition
-of a long black veil, which enveloped her from head to foot. Moreover,
-the habitation which our young adventurer, with the hesitation of
-ignorance, was seeking for, was to her familiar. It was a sort of
-keeper’s house, situated at a few paces from the entrance to the park,
-and inhabited by an old man, in whose behalf the Marchioness d’Auray
-had for twenty years fulfilled one of those acts of sedulous benevolence
-which had gained for her in that part of Lower Brittany, the reputation
-of rigid holiness which she enjoyed. These attentions to age were given,
-it is true, with the same gloomy and solemn face which we have observed
-in her, and which the tender emotions of pity never softened; but they
-were nevertheless afforded, and all knew it, with careful punctuality.
-
-The face of the Marchioness d’Auray was even more grave than it was wont
-to be, while she crossed the park to repair to the dwelling of a man who
-was said to be an old servant of the family. The door was standing open
-as if to allow the last rays of the setting sun to penetrate into the
-house, so sweet and balmy to old people in the month of May. The house
-was however empty. The Marchioness d’Auray entered it, looked around
-her, and then as if certain that the person she was in search of would
-not be long absent, she resolved to await his return. She sat down. She
-had remained there about half an hour, motionless and absorbed in her
-reflections, when she saw, between her and the declining daylight, a
-shadow cast before the door. She slowly raised her eyes and recognised
-the person she had been expecting. They both started as though they had
-met by chance, and were not in the habit of seeing each other every day.
-
-“It is you, Achard,” said the marchioness, who was the first to speak. “I
-have been waiting for you half an hour. Where can you have been?”
-
-“Had your ladyship walked fifty paces farther, you would have found me
-under the large oak, on the edge of the forest.”
-
-“You know I never walk that way,” said the marchioness, with a visible
-shudder.
-
-“And you are wrong, madam; there is one in heaven who has a right to our
-joint prayers, and who, perhaps, is astonished to hear only those of old
-Achard.”
-
-“And how know you that I do not also pray?” said the marchioness, with
-a certain degree of feverish agitation. “Do you believe that the dead
-require we should be constantly kneeling on their tombs?”
-
-“No,” replied the old man, with a feeling of profound sorrow; “no, I do
-not believe that the dead are so exacting, madam; but I believe if any
-part of us lives under ground, it would thrill at the noise caused by
-the steps of those whom we have loved during our life.”
-
-“But,” said the marchioness, in a low and hollow tone, “if that love
-were a guilty passion?”
-
-“However guilty it may have been, madam,” replied the old man, also
-lowering his voice, “do you not believe that blood and tears have
-expatiated it? God was then, believe me, too severe a judge, not to have
-now become an indulgent father.”
-
-“Yes, God has perhaps pardoned it,” murmured the marchioness, “but did the
-world know that which God knows, would it pardon as God has done?”
-
-“The world!” exclaimed the old man; “the world! Yes, there is the great
-word which has again escaped your lips! The world! It is to it, to that
-phantom you have sacrificed everything, madam; your feelings as a lover,
-your feelings as a wife, your feelings as a mother! your own happiness,
-the happiness of others! The world! It is the fear of the world which
-has clothed you in perpetual mourning, beneath which you hope to conceal
-remorse! And in that you are right, for you have succeeded in deceiving
-it, for it has taken your remorse for virtue!”
-
-The marchioness raised her head with some degree of agitation, and
-putting aside her veil that she might look upon the person who addressed
-her in such extraordinary language; then, after a momentary silence, not
-being able to discover any sinister expression in the calm features of
-the old man.
-
-“You speak to me,” she said to him, “with a bitterness which would lead
-me to believe you have some personal reason for reproaching me. Have I
-failed in any promise I have made? The persons who attend on you by my
-orders, are they wanting in that respect which I have desired them to
-observe? You know, if this should be the case, you have only to say a
-word.”
-
-“Forgive me, madam, it is in sorrow that I speak, not bitterness; it is
-the effect of solitude and of age. You must well know what it is to
-have sorrows that you cannot speak of--tears which we dare not shed,
-and which fall back, drop by drop, upon the heart! No, I have not to
-complain of any one, madam, since first, from a feeling for which I am
-truly grateful, without seeking to know whence it emanated, you have
-been pleased to see personally that my wants were all supplied, and
-you have not for a single day forgotten your promise, but like the old
-prophet, I have sometimes seen an angel come as your messenger.”
-
-“Yes,” replied the marchioness, “I know that Marguerite often
-accompanies the servant who is charged to wait upon you; and I have seen
-with pleasure the attentions she has paid you, and the friendship she
-feels for you.”
-
-“But in my turn, I have not failed either, I trust, in the promises I
-made. For twenty years I have lived far from the habitations of men, I
-have kept away every living being from this dwelling; so much did I fear
-on your account, the delirium of my waking hours, or the indiscretion of
-my dreams.”
-
-“Undoubtedly! undoubtedly! and happily the secret has been well
-preserved,” said the marchioness, placing her hand upon Achard’s arm;
-“but this is a stronger incentive in my mind not to lose in a single
-day the fruit of twenty years, all more gloomy, more isolated, and more
-terrible than yours have been.”
-
-“Yes, I understand you perfectly; and you have shuddered more than once
-upon suddenly remembering that there is roaming about the world, a man
-who may one day call upon me to reveal that secret, and that I have not
-the right to conceal it from that man. Ah! you tremble at the bare idea,
-do you not? But, tranquilise yourself; that man, when but a boy, fled
-from the school at which we had placed him in Scotland, and for
-ten years past nothing has been heard of him. In short, destined to
-obscurity, he himself rushed forward to meet his fate. He is now lost
-amid the millions that crowd this populous world, and not a soul knows
-where to find him; this poor unit, without a name, is lost for ever. He
-must have lost his father’s letter, have mislaid the token by which I
-was to recognise him; or, better still, perhaps he exists no longer.”
-
-“It is cruel of you, Achard,” replied the marchioness, “to utter such
-words to a mother. You cannot appreciate the strange feelings and
-singular contradictions contained in the heart of woman. For, in fine,
-can I not be tranquil unless my child be dead! Consider, my old friend;
-this secret, of which he has been ignorant five and twenty years, has it
-become at the age of twenty-five, so necessary to his existence that
-he cannot live, unless it be revealed to him? Believe me, Achard, for
-himself even it would be better he should still remain ignorant of it,
-as he has been to this day. I feel assured that to this day he has been
-happy--old man, do not mar this happiness--do not inspire his mind with
-thoughts which may induce him to commit an evil action. No--tell him,
-in lieu of the dreadful tale you were desired to communicate, that his
-mother has gone to rejoin his father in heaven; and, would to God that
-it were so! but that when dying (for I must see him whatever you may say
-to the contrary, I will even if it be but once, press him to my heart),
-when dying, as I said, his mother had bequeathed him to her friend the
-Marchioness d’Auray, in whom he will find a second mother.”
-
-“I understand you, madam,” said Achard, smiling. “It is not the first
-time you have pointed out this path, in which you wish to lead me
-astray. Only to-day, you speak more openly, and if you dared to do so,
-or if you knew me less, you would offer me some reward to induce me to
-disobey the last injunctions of him who sleeps by us.”
-
-The marchioness made a gesture as if about to interrupt him.
-
-“Listen to me, madam,” hastily said the old man, stretching forth his
-hand, “and let my words be considered by you as holy and irrevocable. As
-faithful as I have been to the promise which I made to the Marchioness
-d’Auray, so faithful will I be to that I made to the Count de Morlaix,
-on the day when his son, or your son, shall present himself before me
-with the token of recognition, and shall demand to know the secret. I
-shall reveal it to him, madam. As to the papers which attest it, you are
-aware that they are to be delivered to him only after the death of the
-Marquis d’Auray. The secret is here,” said the old man, placing his hand
-upon his heart; “no human power could have extracted it before the time;
-no human power, that time having arrived, can prevent me from revealing
-it. The papers are there in that closet, the key of which I always have
-about me, and it is only by robbery or by assassination that I can be
-deprived of them.”
-
-“But,” said the marchioness, half rising and supporting herself on
-the arm of her chair, “you might die before my husband, old man; for
-although he is more dangerously ill than you are, you are older than he
-is, and then what would become of those papers?”
-
-“The priest who shall attend my last moments will receive them under the
-seal of confession.”
-
-“Ah! it is that!” cried the marchioness, rising, “and thus this chain of
-fears will be prolonged until my death! and the last link of it will be
-to all eternity rivetted to my tomb. There is in this world a man, the
-only one perhaps, who is as immoveable as a rock; and God has placed him
-in my path, not only as a remorse,’ but as a vengeance also. My secret
-is in your hands, old man,--tis well!--do with it as you will!--you are
-the master, and I am your slave--farewell!”
-
-So saying, the marchioness left the cottage, and returned towards the
-chateau.
-
-
-
-CHAPTER VIII.--THE SECRET.
-
- More than ten years have passed since I beheld him,
- The noble boy; now time annuls my oath
- And cancels all his wrongs.
- I took a solemn oath to veil the secret,
- Conceal thy rights, while lived her lord,
- And thus allow’d thy youth to quit my roof.
- Bulwer.--The Sea Captain.
-
-
-“Yes,” said the old man, gazing after the marchioness as she withdrew,
-“yes, I know you have a heart of adamant, madam, insensible to every
-sort of fear, with the exception of that which God has placed within
-your breast to supply the place of remorse. But that suffices; and it is
-dearly buying that reputation you have obtained for virtue, to pay
-the price of such eternal terrors. It is true that the virtue of the
-Marchioness d’Auray is so firmly established, that if truth herself were
-to rise from the earth or to descend from heaven to arraign her, she
-would be treated as a calumniator. But God orders all things according
-to His will, and what He does ordain, His wisdom has long before
-matured.”
-
-“Rightly reasoned,” cried a youthful and sonorous voice, replying to
-the religious axiom which the resignation of the old man had led him to
-utter. “Upon my word, good father, you speak like Ecclesiastes.” Achard
-turned round and perceived Paul, who had arrived just as the marchioness
-left him, but who was so absorbed by the scene we have just described,
-that she had not observed the young captain. The latter, seeing the
-old man alone, approached him, and not hearing the last words he had
-uttered, had spoken with his usual good humor. Achard, who was surprised
-by his unexpected appearance, looked at him as if he wished him to
-repeat that which he had said.
-
-“I say,” resumed Paul, “that there is more grandeur in resignation that
-humbly bows itself, than in philosophy that doubts. That is a maxim of
-our quakers, which, for my eternal welfare, I wish I had less often on
-my tongue, and more frequently in my heart.”
-
-“I beg your pardon, sir,” said the old man on seeing our adventurer, who
-was fixedly gazing at him, while standing with one foot on the threshold
-of his door. “May I know who you are?”
-
-“For the moment,” replied Paul, giving, as usual, free course to his
-poetical and heedless gaiety, “I am a child of the republic of Plato,
-having all human kind for brothers, the world for a country, and
-possessing upon this earth only the station I have worked out for
-myself.”
-
-“And what are you in search of?” continued the old man, smiling in spite
-of himself at the air of jovial good-nature which was spread over the
-features of the young man.
-
-“I am seeking,” replied Paul, “at three leagues distance from Lorient,
-at five hundred paces from resembles this one, and in which I am to find
-an old man, whom it is very likely is yourself.”
-
-“And what is the name of this old man?”
-
-“Louis Achard.”
-
-“That is my name.”
-
-“Then may the blessing of heaven descend on your white hairs,” said
-Paul, in a voice which at once changing its tone, assumed that of deep
-feeling and respect; “for here is a letter which I believe was written
-by my father, in which he says that you are an honest man.”
-
-“Does not that letter enclose something?” cried d’Auray, and advancing a
-step nearer to the young captain.
-
-“It does,” replied the latter, opening the letter and taking out of it
-one half of a Venetian sequin, which had been broken in two; “it seems
-to be part of a gold coin, of which I have one half, and you ought to be
-in possession of the other.”
-
-Achard mechanically held out his hand, while gazing with intense
-interest at the young man.
-
-“Yes, yes,” said the old man, and eyes gradually became more and more
-suffused with tears: “yes, this is the true token, and more than
-that, the extraordinary resemblance,” and opening his arms, he cried,
-“child!--oh! my God! my God!”
-
-“What is it?” cried Paul, extending his arms to support the old man, who
-was quite overcome by his emotions.
-
-“Oh! can you not comprehend?” replied the latter, “can you not
-comprehend that you are the living portrait of your father, and that I
-loved your father--loved him so much that I would have shed my blood,
-have given my life to serve him, as I would now for you, young man, were
-you to demand it.”
-
-“Embrace me, then, my old friend,” said Paul, throwing his arms around
-the old man, “for the chain of feeling, believe me, is not broken, which
-extended from the tomb of the father to the cradle of the son. Whatever
-my father may have been, if in order to resemble him it be only
-necessary to have a conscience without reproach, undaunted courage,
-and a memory which never forgets a benefit conferred, although it may
-sometimes forget an injury; if this be so, then am I, as you have said,
-my father’s living portrait, and more so in soul than in form.”
-
-“Yes, he possessed all these,” replied the old man, with solemnity, and
-clasping Paul to his breast, looking at him with affectionate though
-tearful tenderness--“Yes, he had the same commanding voice, the same
-flashing eyes, the same nobleness of heart. But why was it that I have
-not seen you sooner, young man? I have, during my life, passed many
-gloomy hours, which your presence would have brightened.”
-
-“Why--because this letter told me to seek you out only when I should
-have attained the age of twenty-five, and because it is not long since I
-attained that age, not more than an hour ago.”
-
-The old man bowed down his head with a pensive air, and remained silent
-for some time, seemingly absorbed by recollections of the past.
-
-“Can it be so?” at length ne said, raising his head, “can it be
-twenty-five years ago. Good heaven! it appears to me only yesterday that
-you were born in this house, that you first saw the light in that very
-room:” and the old man raised his head, and pointed to a door which led
-into another room.
-
-Paul, in his turn, appeared to reflect, and then, looking around him, to
-strengthen by the aid of objects which presented themselves to his view,
-the recollections which crowded on his memory.
-
-“In this cottage, in that room,” he repeated, “and I lived here till
-I was five years old, did I not?”
-
-“Yes,” murmured the old man, as if fearful to disturb the feelings which
-were taking possession of the young man’s mind.
-
-“Well,” continued Paul, leaning his head on both his hands, as if to
-concentrate his thoughts, “allow me for one moment to look back, in my
-turn, to the past, for I am recollecting a room which I had thought I
-had seen in a dream--it may be that one. Listen to me! Oh! how strange
-it is--remembrances now rush upon me.”
-
-“Speak, my child, speak!” said the old man.
-
-“It it be that room, there ought to be on the right, as you go in, at
-the end of the room, a bed with green hangings.”
-
-“Yes.”
-
-“A crucifix at the head of the bed.”
-
-“Yes.”
-
-“A closet opposite, in which were books, among the rest a large Bible,
-with numerous engravings.”
-
-“There it is,” said the old man, pointing to the sacred book which was
-lying open on a desk for prayer.
-
-“Oh! it is that--it is that,” cried Paul, pressing his lips against the
-leaves.
-
-“Oh! good and pious heart,” cried the old man, “I thank thee, oh! my
-God--I thank thee.”
-
-“Then,” said Paul, rising, “in that room there is a window, from which
-you can discern the sea, and on the sea, three islands?”
-
-“Yes, Houat, Hoedic, and Belle-Ileen-mer.
-
-“Then, it is really so,” said Paul, rushing towards the room, and then
-perceiving that the old man was about to follow him, he said: “No, no! I
-must be alone--let me enter it alone--I feel that I must be alone,” and he
-went into the room, closing the door after him.
-
-He then paused a moment, impressed with that holy respect which
-accompanies the remembrance of our infancy. The room was as he had
-described it, for the religious devotedness of the old servant had
-preserved it from any change. Paul, feeling doubtless that the eye of
-a stranger would have interrupted the expression of the feelings he
-experienced, and now certain of being alone, abandoned himself to them
-He slowly advanced, and with clasped hands, towards the ivory crucifix;
-and falling on his knees, which formerly he had the habit of doing,
-morning and evening, he endeavoured to remember one of those simple
-prayers, in which a child, still on the threshold of this life, prays
-to God for those who have opened its gates to him. “What events had
-succeeded each other in the lapse of time which had passed between these
-genuflexions! Paul remained for a considerable time absorbed in thought,
-and then slowly arose, and went to the window. The night was beautiful
-and calm, the moon was shining in the heavens, and tipped the ocean
-waves with silver. The three islands appeared on the horizon, like blue
-vapor floating on the ocean. He remembered how often in his infancy he
-had leaned against that window, gazing upon that same scene, following
-with his eyes some bark, with its snowy sails, which glided silently
-over the sea, like the wing of a night bird. Then his heart swelled with
-sweet and tender recollection; his head fell upon his chest, and silent
-tears ran down his cheeks. At that moment he felt that some one pressed
-his hands--it was the old man--he wished to conceal his emotions; but
-instantly repenting this vain feeling, he turned toward Achard, and
-frankly let him see his face, down which the tears were streaming.
-
-“You weep, my child,” said the old man.
-
-“Yes, I weep,” replied Paul; “and why should I conceal it? Yea, look at
-me. And yet I have, during my life, witnessed dreadful scenes. I have
-seen the tempest bear my vessel to the summit of a mountain wave, and
-then sink her into an abyss, from which I thought she would never rise
-again; and I felt that she weighed no more upon the wings of the storm
-than does a dried leaf on the evening breeze. I have seen men fall
-around me like the ripe ears of corn before the sickle of the reaper.
-I have heard the cries of distress, and the dying groans of those whose
-meal I had shared but the day before. In order to receive their last
-sigh, I have walked amid a shower of bullets, and grape-shot, upon a
-plank slippery with blood. And yet, amid all this, my soul was calm--my
-eyes remained unmoistened. But this room, see you; this room, of which
-I had retained so holy a remembrance; this room, in which I had received
-the first caresses of a father whom I shall never see again, and the
-last kisses of a mother who perhaps desires no more to see me; this room
-is sacred as a cradle and as a tomb. I cannot thus revisit it without
-giving vent to my emotions; I must weep, or I shall suffocate.” The old
-man clasped him in his arms. Paul leaned his head upon his shoulder,
-and during some time nothing was heard but his sobs. At length the old
-servant rejoined:
-
-“Yes, you are right; this room is at once a cradle and a tomb; it was
-there that you were born;” he pointed to one corner with his hand;
-“and it was there that you received the last blessing of your father,”
- continued he, pointing to the opposite side of the room.
-
-“He is then dead?” said Paul.
-
-“He is dead.”
-
-“You must tell me how he died.”
-
-“I will tell you all.”
-
-“Defer it for a moment,” added Paul, as he reached a chair and seated
-himself, “for I am now too weak to listen to you. Let me recover
-myself.” He placed his elbow on the window-sill, leaned his head upon
-his hand, and once more cast his eyes upon the sea.
-
-“What a magnificent spectacle is the ocean when the moon shines upon
-it as brightly as it does now,” continued he, with that accent of soft
-melancholy which was habitual to him. “It is as calm as God himself, and
-vast as eternity. I do not believe that a man accustomed to study such a
-scene can be afraid of death. My father met death bravely, did he not?”
-
-“Assuredly!” proudly replied Achard.
-
-“It could not be otherwise,” continued Paul, “for I remember my father,
-although I was only four years old when I last saw him.”
-
-“He was a handsome young man, as you yourself are,” said Achard, looking
-sorrowfully at Paul, “and just as old as you are.”
-
-“What was his name?”
-
-“The Count de Moraix.”
-
-“Then I also am of an old and noble family. I also have arms and an
-escutcheon as well as those young and insolent nobles who ask me for my
-parchments when I show them my wounds?”
-
-“Wait, young man, wait; do not allow pride to carry you thus away, for
-I have not yet told you the name of her who gave you being, and you are
-still ignorant of the dreadful secret of your birth.”
-
-“Well: be it so. I shall not with the less respect and veneration hear
-the name of my mother. What was my mother’s name?”
-
-“The Marchioness d’Auray,” slowly replied the old man, as if regretting
-that he was compelled to mention her name.
-
-“What is it that you tell me!” cried Paul, starting from his chair, and
-seizing the hands of the old man.
-
-“The truth!” replied Achard, sorrowfully.
-
-“Then Emanuel is my brother--Marguerite is my sister.”
-
-“Do you then already know them?” exclaimed the old servant, much
-astounded.
-
-“Oh! you were right, old man,” said Paul, throwing himself into his
-chair. “God orders all things according to His will, and what He does
-ordain, His wisdom has long before matured.”
-
-They both remained silent for a time, when at length Paul raised his
-head, and resolutely fixing his eyes on the old man’s face, said:
-
-“Now, I am ready to hear all you have to communicate--you may go on.”
-
-
-
-CHAPTER IX.--FATAL LOVE.
-
- I shall a tale unfold
- Will harrow up thy soul; freeze thy young blood;
- Make thy two eyes like stars, start from their spheres;
- Thy knotted and combined locks to part.
- And each particular hair to stand on end,
- Like quills upon the fretful porcupine.
-
- Shakespeare.
-
-
-The old man seemed to be summoning up his recollections for a time, and
-then began:
-
-“They were affianced to each other. I know not what mortal hatred it
-was that arose between the families and separated them. The Count de
-Morlaix, broken hearted, could not remain in France. He sailed for Saint
-Domingo, where his father possessed a large estate; I accompanied him,
-for the Count de Morlaix reposed much confidence in me. I was the son of
-her who had nursed him; I had received the same education as himself; he
-used to call me his brother, and I alone remembered the distance which
-nature had placed between us. The Marquis de Morlaix confided to me the
-charge of watching over his son, for I loved him with all the love of
-a father. We remained two years under a tropical sun; during that two
-years, your father, lost amid the solitude of that magnificent island,
-a traveller without an object and without an aim, an ardent and
-indefatigable sportsman, endeavouring to cure the griefs of the mind,
-by the fatigues of the body; but so far from succeeding, one would have
-thought that his heart became still more inflamed under that ardent sun.
-At length, after two years of trial and incessant struggles, his love
-conquered. He must either see her again or die. I yielded and we set
-sail for France. Never was a voyage more beautiful, or more prosperous.
-The sea and sky seemed to smile upon us; so favourable were they that
-it would have induced one to believe in lucky omens. Six weeks after our
-departure from Port au Prince, we landed at Havre. Mademoiselle de Sablé
-was married. The Marquis d’Auray was at Versailles, fulfilling at the
-court of Louis XV. the duties of his charge, and his wife, who was
-too much indisposed to follow him, was at the old chateau d’Auray, the
-turrets of which you see from this place.”
-
-“Yes, yes,” said Paul, “I know it; pray go on.”
-
-“As to myself,” rejoined the old map, “during our voyage, one of my
-uncles, an old servant of the house of Auray, had died, and left me
-this small house, with a small quantity of land surrounding it. I took
-possession of it. Your father had left me at Vannes, telling me he was
-going to Paris, and for the whole of the first year that I inherited
-this house I did not see him.”
-
-“One night,--it is exactly twenty-five years ago,--some one knocked at
-my door; I went to open it and found your father there, carrying in his
-arms a woman whose face was veiled. He brought her into this room, and
-laid her on that bed. And then returning to me in the adjoining room,
-where I was waiting mute and motionless with astonishment, he placed
-his hand upon my shoulder, and looking at me in a supplicating manner,
-although he had the right to command me, said, ‘Louis, you can do more
-than save my life and honor--you can save the life and honor of her I
-love--get on horseback, gallop to the next town, and return here in an
-hour with a doctor.’ He spoke to me in that short and hasty tone, which
-indicated that there was not a moment to be lost. I immediately
-obeyed. The day was beginning to break when we returned. The doctor was
-introduced by the Count de Morlaix into this room, the door of which was
-immediately closed: he remained there during the whole day; towards
-five in the afternoon, the doctor left the house, and at nightfall your
-father also left the house carrying in his arms the mysterious veiled
-lady whom he had brought the previous night. When they had gone, I came
-into this room and found you here--you had just been born.”
-
-“And how did you learn that this woman was the Marchioness d’Auray?”
-
-“Oh!” exclaimed the old man, in a way which was as terrible as it was
-unexpected; “I had offered the Count de Morlaix to keep you here, and he
-accepted my proposal: from time to time he would come to spend an hour
-with you.”
-
-“Alone?” demanded Paul, with much anxiety.
-
-“Yes, always; but as he had given me permission to walk with you in the
-park, it would sometimes happen that at the corner of one of the avenues
-I would meet the marchioness, whom chance appeared to have conducted in
-that direction. She would make you a sign to come to her, and she would
-kiss you as people kiss a strange child, because he is handsome. Four
-years passed on in this way, and then one night some one again knocked
-at this door, and it was again your father. He was more calm, but had,
-perhaps, a more gloomy look than on the first occasion. ‘Louis,’ said
-he, ‘to-morrow, at the break of day, I have to meet the Marquis d’Auray.
-It is a duel in which one of us must fall, and you are to be the only
-witness of it. The terms are agreed upon. You must, therefore, give me
-shelter for this night, and let me have materials for writing.’ He sat
-down at this table, on the very chair you are now seated.”
-
-Paul sprang up, but supported himself on the back of the chair, without
-again sitting down upon it. “He sat up all night. At day-break he came
-into my room and found me up--I had not gone to bed. As to you poor
-child, unconscious of the passions and miseries of this life, you were
-quietly sleeping.”
-
-“And then,--pray go on.”
-
-“Your father bent slowly over you, supporting himself by the wall, and
-looking sorrowfully upon you: ‘Louis,’ said he to me, in a hollow voice,
-‘should I be killed, and which may happen, wo to this child! You will
-deliver him with this letter to Field, my valet de chambre, whom I have
-charged to conduct him to Selkirk, in Scotland, there to leave him in
-sure hands. When he is twenty-five years old, he will bring you the
-other half of this gold coin, and will ask you to reveal to him the
-secret of his birth. You will communicate it; for then, perhaps, his
-mother will be alone and isolated. As to these papers which prove his
-birth, you will not deliver them to him, until after the death of the
-Marquis d’Auray. Now I have said all that is necessary, let us go, for
-it is the appointed hour. He then leaned over your bed, bent down toward
-you, and although he was a man of fortitude, as I have told you, I saw a
-tear fall upon your cheek.”
-
-“Proceed,” said Paul, in a voice choked by emotion.
-
-“The rendezvous was in one of the avenues of the park, about a hundred
-paces from this house. When we reached the place, we found the marquis
-there, he had been waiting for us some minutes. Near him upon a bank
-were pistols ready loaded. The adversaries bowed to each other without
-exchanging a word. The marquis pointed to the weapons--they each took
-one, and then, according to the terms which had been agreed upon, as
-your father had told me, they placed themselves, mute and gloomily, at
-the distance of thirty paces, and then began to walk towards each other.
-Oh! it was a moment ef agony for me, I can assure you,” rejoined the
-old man, almost as much moved as if the scene were then actually passing
-before him, “when I saw the distance gradually diminishing between these
-two men. When they were only about ten paces, the marquis stopped and
-fired. I looked at your father; not a muscle of his face was moved, so
-that I thought him safe and unhurt. He continued to walk on till he came
-close to the marquis, and then placing the muzzle of the pistol to his
-heart--”
-
-“He did not kill him, I trust,” cried Paul seizing the old man’s arm.
-
-“He said to him, Your life is in my hands, sir, and I might take it, but
-I wish you to live, that you may pardon me, as I do you. And uttering
-these words, he fell dead at the feet of the marquis, whose ball had
-passed through his chest.”
-
-“Oh! my father! my father!” cried Paul, wringing his hands. “And the man
-who killed my father--he still lives, does he not? He is still young,
-and has strength enough to wield a sword or raise a pistol? We will go
-to him--to-day--instantly! You will tell him, that it is his son!
-that he must fight with him.”
-
-“God has avenged your father,” replied Achard--“that man is mad.”
-
-“That is true--I had forgotten that,” murmured Paul.
-
-“And in his madness that bloody scene is ever before his eyes, and he
-repeats ten times a day the dying words your father addressed to him.”
-
-“And that must be the reason why the marchioness will not leave him for
-a single moment.”
-
-“And that is also the reason, under the pretext that he will not see his
-children, that she keeps Emanuel and Marguerite from him.”
-
-“My poor sister,” said Paul, with an accent of undefinable tenderness;
-“and now she wishes to sacrifice her by forcing her to marry that wretch
-Lectoure.”
-
-“Yes, but that wretch Lectoure will take Marguerite with him to Paris,
-and give a regiment of dragoons to her brother, so that the marchioness
-will no longer have cause to dread the presence of her children. Her
-secret, therefore, remains henceforward in the breasts of two old men,
-who to-morrow, this night even, may die. The grave is silent.”
-
-“But, I--I!”----
-
-“You! Does she know that you still exist! Has anything been heard of you
-since you escaped from Selkirk? Could not some accident have prevented
-you from coming to the appointment, which fortunately you have done
-safely? It is certain that she has not forgotten you, but she hopes”----
-
-“Oh! can you believe that my mother”----
-
-“I beg your pardon, that is true. I do not believe it!” cried Achard, “I
-was wrong; forget what I have said.”
-
-“Yes, yes, let us speak of you, my friend; let us speak of my father.”
-
-“Is it necessary that I should tell you that his last wishes were
-fulfilled. Field came to fetch you during the day, and took you away
-with him. Twenty-one years have passed since then, and since then not
-a single day has passed without my putting up a prayer that I might see
-you at the appointed time. My prayers have been granted,” continued the
-old man; “and thanks be to God, you are here. Your father lives again in
-you--I once more see him--I am speaking to him. I weep no longer, I am
-now consoled.”
-
-“And he died thus, instantly, without a struggle, without a sigh?”
-
-“Yes--I brought him here. I placed him on the bed in which you were
-born--I closed the door that no one might enter the house, and I went
-alone and dug his grave. I passed the whole day in this painful duty;
-for, according to the request of your father, to no one was to be
-confided this dreadful secret. In the evening I returned for the body.
-The heart of man is singularly constituted, and hope which God has
-planted in it can with difficulty be eradicated. I had seen him fall--I
-had felt his hands grow cold--I had kissed his ice-like face--I had
-left him, to hollow out his grave, and that grave being made, that duty
-being accomplished, I returned with a beating heart, for it appeared to
-me, although a miracle would be required for such a change, that during
-my absence life had returned to him, and that he would rise from his bed
-and speak to me. I entered the house--alas! alas! the days of miracles
-had passed away. Lazarus remained lying on his couch--dead! dead! dead!”
- and the old man remained for some time overwhelmed with grief, silent
-and voiceless, and tears rolled down his furrowed cheeks.
-
-“Yes, yes,” cried Paul, also bursting into tears; “yes, and you then
-fulfilled your holy mission. Good old man, let me kiss those hands which
-deposited my father in his last home. And you have remained faithful
-to his tomb as you had been to him during life. Poor guardian of the
-sepulchre; you have remained near him that your tears might water the
-grass which grew about the unknown grave. Oh! how little are those who
-think themselves great because their name resounds amid the tempest,
-and the cry of war, louder than the storm or the din of battle, in
-comparison with you, old man, whose devotedness has been mute and
-noiseless. Oh! give me your blessings lay those hallowed hands upon my
-head, since my father is not here to bless me,” continued Paul, throwing
-himself on his knees before him.
-
-“Rise to my arms--let me clasp you to my heart, my child, for you
-exaggerate these actions, in themselves so simple and so natural. And
-then, believe me, that which you term my piety has not been a useless
-lesson to me. I have seen how little space a man occupies beneath the
-ground, and how soon he is lost amid the world, should God turn his
-face from him. Your father was young, full of courage, with a brilliant
-career opening before him. Your father was the last descendant of an
-ancient line; he bore a noble name. His path seemed marked with honors
-and distinction; he had a family and powerful friends. Well, he suddenly
-disappeared, as if the earth had opened beneath his feet. I know not if
-some tearful eyes sought for him till they lost all trace of him; but
-this I know, that for one-and-twenty years no one has sought out his
-tomb--no one knows that he lies beneath that spot, where the grass
-is greener and grows more luxuriantly than elsewhere--and yet, vain,
-glorious, and miserable as he is, man considers himself of some value.”
-
-“Oh! and my mother, has she not visited his grave?”
-
-The old man did not answer.
-
-“Well, then! there will be two of us who henceforward will know the
-spot, where he reposes. Come, and show it to me; for I will return
-to it, I promise solemnly, every time my ship returns to the coast of
-France.”
-
-Saying this, he drew Achard into the outer room, but as they opened the
-door they heard a slight noise in the park. It was a servant from the
-castle, who had accompanied Marguerite. Paul hurriedly returned into the
-bedroom.
-
-“It is my sister,” said he to Achard; “leave me alone with her a
-moment. It is necessary that I should speak to her. I have something
-to communicate which will make her pass a happy night. We must have
-compassion for those who watch and weep.”
-
-“Reflect,” said Achard, “that the secret I have revealed to you is your
-mother’s.”
-
-“Fear not--I will speak to her but of that which concerns herself.”
-
-At that moment Marguerite entered the room.
-
-
-
-CHAPTER X.--CONFIDENCE.
-
- This ring I gave him when he parted from me
- To bind him to remember my good will;
- The more shame for him that he sends it to me.
-
- Shakespeare.
-
-
-Marguerite had come, as she frequently did, to bring some provisions for
-the old man, and it was not without astonishment that she perceived in
-the outer room, where she usually found Achard, a young and handsome
-man, who looked at her with gladdened eyes, and with a kindly smile.
-She made a sign to the servant to put down the basket in a corner of the
-room; he obeyed, and then went out to wait for his mistress in the park.
-When he had withdrawn, she advanced towards Paul, saying,--
-
-“I beg your pardon, sir, but I expected to find my old friend, Achard,
-here, and I came, to bring him something from my mother”--
-
-Paul pointed to the inner room, to let her know that the person she was
-seeking was within, for he could not reply to her; he felt that the tone
-of his voice would betray the emotions he experienced. The young girl
-thanked him, with a bow, and went into the room to find Achard.
-
-Paul followed her with his eyes--his hand pressed upon his heart. That
-virgin soul into which love had never penetrated, now expanded with
-fraternal tenderness. Isolated as he had always been, having no friends
-but the rude children of the ocean, all that was soft or tender in his
-heart, he had turned towards God, and although in the eyes of rigid
-Christians, his religion might not have appeared as strictly orthodox,
-it is no less true, that the poetry which overflowed in every word he
-uttered was nothing more than one vast and eternal prayer. It was not,
-therefore, astonishing, that this first feeling which penetrated his
-heart, although purely fraternal, was as extravagant and transporting as
-the emotions of love.
-
-“Oh!” murmured he, “poor isolated being that I am! How shall I be
-able to restrain my feelings when she returns, and prevent myself from
-clasping her to my heart and saying to her: Marguerite! my sister, no
-woman has yet felt love for me; love me then with sisterly affection.
-Oh! mother! mother! by depriving me of your caresses, you have also
-deprived me of those of this dear angel. May God restore to you in
-eternity that happiness which you have driven from yourself and others.”
-
-“Farewell!” said Marguerite to the old man, opening the door, “farewell!
-I wished this evening to come myself, for I know not when I may see you
-again.”
-
-And she went toward the outer door, pensive, and with her eyes cast
-down, without seeing Paul, without remembering that a stranger was in
-that room. Paul remained gazing at her with outstretched arms as if
-to prevent her leaving the house, with palpitating heart and moistened
-eyes. At length, when he saw her placing her hand upon the door-latch,
-he cried aloud--
-
-“Marguerite!”
-
-She turned round amazed, but not being able to comprehend this strange
-familiarity, in one who was totally unknown to her, she half-opened the
-door.
-
-“Marguerite!” reiterated Paul, advancing a step towards his sister,
-“Marguerite, do you not hear me call you?”
-
-“It is true that my name is Marguerite, sir,” she replied, with dignity;
-“but I could not imagine that word was addressed to me by a person whom
-I have the honor of knowing.”
-
-“But I know you!” exclaimed Paul, going nearer to her, and then closing
-the door he brought her back into the room. “I know that you are
-unhappy, that you have not one friendly heart into which you can pour
-your sorrows, not one arm from which you can ask support.”
-
-“You forget the one which is on high,” replied Marguerite, raising her
-eyes and hand toward heaven.
-
-“No, no, Marguerite, I do not forget, for it is He who sends me to offer
-you that which you most need; to tell you when all lips and all hearts
-are closed toward you, ‘I am your friend, devotedly, eternally.’”
-
-“Oh! sir!” replied Marguerite, “these are sacred and solemn words which
-you have uttered; words, unfortunately, to which it would be difficult
-for me to give credence without proofs.”
-
-“And should I give you one?” said Paul.
-
-“Impossible!” murmured Marguerite.
-
-“Irrefragable!” continued Paul.
-
-“Oh! then!” exclaimed Marguerite, with an indescribable accent, in which
-doubt began to give place to hope--
-
-“Well! and then”--
-
-“Oh! then--but no, no!”
-
-“Do you know this ring?” said Paul, showing her the one with the key
-that opened the bracelet.
-
-“Gracious heaven!” exclaimed Marguerite, “have mercy upon me! he is
-dead!”
-
-“He lives.”
-
-“Then he no longer loves me.”
-
-“He loves you!”
-
-“If he be living--if he still love me--oh! I shall go mad--what was it I
-was saying? If he be living--if he still love me, how comes it that this
-ring is in your possession?”
-
-“He confided it to me as a token of recognition.”
-
-“And have I confided this bracelet to any one?” cried Marguerite,
-pushing back the sleeve of her gown--“Look!”
-
-“Yes, but you, Marguerite, you are not proscribed--dishonored, in the
-eyes of the whole world--thrown amongst a condemned race!”
-
-“Of what importance is that. Is he not innocent?”
-
-“And then, he thought,” continued Paul, wishing to discover the extent
-of the devotedness and love of his sister, “he thought that delicacy
-required, banished as he is for ever from society, that he should offer
-you, if not restore to you, the liberty of disposing of your hand.”
-
-“When a woman has done for a man that which I have done for him,”
- replied Marguerite, “her only excuse is to love him eternally, and it is
-that I mean to do.”
-
-“Oh! you are an angel!” exclaimed Paul.
-
-“Tell me!” rejoined Marguerite, seizing the young man’s hands, and
-looking at him with a supplicating air--
-
-“What?”
-
-“Have you seen him, then?”
-
-“I am his friend, his brother.”
-
-“Speak to me of him, then?” she exclaimed, giving herself up entirely to
-the recollection of her lover, and forgetting that it was the first
-time she had seen the person to whom she was addressing questions of so
-delicate a nature. “What is he doing? what hope has he? Poor, unhappy
-man!”
-
-“He loves you--and he hopes again to see you.”
-
-“Then, then,” stammered Marguerite, and drawing back some paces,--“he
-has told you----?”
-
-“All!”
-
-“Oh!” she cried, looking down and concealing her face, over which a
-sudden tinge of red had cast itself, replacing for a moment its habitual
-paleness.
-
-Paul approached her and clasping her to his breast, exclaiming--
-
-“You are a miracle of devotedness!”
-
-“You do not then despise me, sir?” said Marguerite, Venturing to raise
-her eyes.
-
-“Marguerite!” cried Paul, “had I a sister I would pray to heaven that
-she might resemble you.”
-
-“Oh! were it so you would have a most unhappy sister,” she replied,
-leaning upon his arm and bursting into tears.
-
-“Perhaps,” said Paul, smiling.
-
-“You know not, then----?”
-
-“Proceed.”
-
-“That Monsieur de Lectoure is to arrive to-morrow morning.”
-
-“I have been informed of that.”
-
-“And that to-morrow night the marriage contract is to be signed.”
-
-“I know that, too.”
-
-“Well! then! what can I hope for in such extremity as this? To whom can
-I apply to prevent this hated union? Who can I interest to aid me?
-My brother? God knows that I forgive him, but he cannot comprehend my
-feelings. My mother? Oh! sir, you do not know my mother. She is a woman
-whose reputation is unsullied, of the most austere virtue, and her will
-inflexible, for never having failed in her duty, she does not believe
-that others can forget it, and when she has once said, ‘It is my will,’
-all that remains to do is to bow down one’s head, to weep, and to obey.
-My father? Yes, I well know that my father must leave the room from
-which he has never stirred for twenty years, to sign this contract. My
-father! for any one less unhappy and less culpable than I might prove
-a resource: but you know not that he is insane--that he has lost his
-reason, and with it every feeling of paternal affection. And besides,
-it is ten years since I last saw him. For the last ten years I have not
-pressed his trembling hands, nor kissed his snow white hairs. He knows
-not that he has still a daughter! he knows not even whether he has a
-heart, and will not be able even to recognize me. And were he but to
-know me, and took compassion on me, my mother would place a pen in
-his hand and would say, ‘Sign that, it is my will!’ and he would sign
-it--the poor feeble old man! and his daughter would be condemned.”
-
-“Yes, yes. I know all this as well as you do, my poor child; but be
-pacified, that contract never will be signed.”
-
-“And who can prevent it?”
-
-“I will!”
-
-“You?”
-
-“Do not despair. To-morrow I shall be present at the family council.”
-
-“Who will present you there?”
-
-“I have the means.”
-
-“My brother is violent; and passionate. Oh! good heaven, beware, while
-striving to save me that you do not sink me still deeper in misery?”
-
-“Your brother’s person is in my eyes as sacred as your own, Marguerite.
-Fear nothing, and rely confidently upon me.”
-
-“Oh! I believe you, sir, and I implicitly confide in you,” said
-Marguerite, as if overwhelmed by the contending feelings of confidence
-and mistrust which she had till then labored under. “For what advantage
-could you derive from endeavoring to deceive me? What interest could you
-have to betray me?”
-
-“None, undoubtedly; but let us talk of other matters. What line of
-conduct do you intend to pursue with regard to the Baron de Lectoure?”
-
-“I will tell him all!”
-
-“Oh!” cried Paul, bowing profoundly, “allow me to adore you.”
-
-“Sir!” murmured Marguerite, “sir!”
-
-“As a sister! as a sister!”
-
-“Yes, you are indeed kind and good,” cried Marguerite, “and I believe it
-is God who sent you to my aid.”
-
-“Believe it,” replied Paul. “Then--to-morrow evening.”
-
-“Do not be astonished, nor alarmed at anything that may occur, only
-contrive to let me know by letter, by a word, a sign, the result of your
-interview with Lectoure!”
-
-“I will endeavor to do so.”
-
-“It is now late, and your servant may be surprised at the length of this
-interview. Return to the castle, and say not a word of me to any one.
-Farewell!”
-
-“Farewell,” reiterated Marguerite; “you to whom I know not what name to
-give.”
-
-“Call me your brother.”
-
-“Farewell, then, brother.”
-
-“Oh, my sister! my sister!” cried Paul, clasping her convulsively in his
-arms, “your lips are the first from which I have heard so sweet a word.
-God will reward you for it.”
-
-The young girl drew back amazed; and then returning to Paul, she held
-out her hand to him. Paul again pressed it, and Marguerite left the
-cottage.
-
-The young man then went to the door of the inner room, and opened it.
-
-“And now, good old man,” said he, “conduct me to my father’s grave.”
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XI.--THE COURTIER.
-
- Hamlet.--Dost thou know this water-fly?
- Horatio.--No, my good lord.
- Hamlet.--Thy state is the more gracious; for ‘tis a vice to know him.
- SHAKESPEARE.
-
- Here on my knees by heaven’s blest nower I swear,
- If you persist, I ne’er henceforth will see you;
- But rather wander through the world a beggar,
- And live on sordid scraps at poor men’s doors.
- For, though to fortune lost, I’ll still inherit
- My mother’s virtues and my father’s honor.--Otway.
-
-
-The day following that on which Paul had been made acquainted with the
-secret of his birth, the inhabitants of the castle of Auray awoke more
-than ever absorbed in the fears and hopes which their several interests
-had created, for that day must necessarily prove a decisive one to
-the whole of them. The marchioness, whom our readers have ere this
-discovered, was neither perverse or wicked, but a haughty and inflexible
-woman, saw in it the termination of those heart-rending apprehensions,
-which for so many years, had been her daily companions; for it was
-above all, in the eyes of her children, that she wished to preserve that
-unsullied reputation, the usurpation of which had been purchased at
-such cost. To her, Lectoure was not only a fitting son-in-law, being
-the bearer of a name as noble as her own, but more than this, a man, or
-rather a good genius, who at the same moment would bear away not only
-her daughter, whom he would take with him as his wife, but her son also,
-to whom the minister, thanks to this alliance, had promised to give a
-regiment. Both her children gone, her first-born might come, and the
-secret revealed to him, would find no echo. Moreover, there were
-a thousand methods by which to close his lips. The fortune of the
-marchioness was immense, and gold was one of those resources, which,
-in such a case, she deemed infallible. The more terrible her fears, the
-more ardently did she desire this union; so that she not only encouraged
-the anxiety of Lectoure, but she also excited that of Emanuel. As to the
-latter, tired of living unknown at Paris, or immured in Brittany, lost
-in the crowd of brilliant young men who formed the household of the
-King, or shut up in the antique castle of his ancestors, having their
-portraits as his sole companions, he knocked with impatient eagerness at
-the golden door which his intended brother-in-law was to open for him,
-at Versailles. The grief and tears of his sister had, certainly, for
-a time afflicted him; for he was ambitious, more from a dread of the
-_ennui_, which would consume him if compelled to live on his estate, and
-from the desire of parading at the head of his regiment, captivating the
-hearts of all the ladies by the richness and good taste of his uniform,
-than from either pride or hardness of heart. Being himself incapable of
-forming any serious attachment, and despite the fatal consequences of
-his sister’s love, he considered that love, merely as a childish fancy,
-which the tumult and pleasure of the world would soon efface from her
-memory, and he really believed that before a year had elapsed, she would
-be the first to thank him for having thus done violence to her feelings.
-
-As to Marguerite, poor victim, so irrevocably condemned to be immolated
-to the fear of the one, and to the ambition of the other, the scene of
-the preceding day had made a profound impression on her mind. She could
-not at all account to herself for the extraordinary feelings which the
-young man who had transmitted to her the words of Lusignan, had awakened
-in her heart; who had tranquillized her as to the fate of the unhappy
-exile, and had concluded by pressing her to his heart, and calling her
-his sister. A vague and instinctive hope whispered to her heart, that
-this man, as he had told her, had received from heaven the mission to
-protect her. But as she was ignorant of the tie which bound him to
-her, of the secret which made him master of his mother’s will, of the
-influence he might exercise over her future life, she did not dare
-allow herself to dream of happiness, habituated as she had been for six
-months, to consider death as the only term to her misfortunes.
-
-The marquis, alone, amid the various emotions which agitated all around
-him, had remained coldly and impassibly indifferent; for to him the
-world had ceased to move since the dreadful day on which reason had
-abandoned him; continually absorbed by one fixed idea, that of his
-mortal combat, without seconds. The only words he ever uttered, were
-those pronounced by the Count de Morlaix, when he forgave him his death.
-He was an old man, weak as an infant, and whom his wife could overawe
-by a gesture, and who received from her cold and continuous will,
-every impulsion, which, for twenty years, the vegetating instinct had
-received, and which, on him, had usurped the place of reason and free
-will. On this day, however, a great change had taken place in his
-monotonous mode of life. A valet de chambre had entered his apartment,
-and had succeeded to the marchioness in the cares of his toilette;
-he had dressed him in his uniform of steward of the household, had
-decorated his breast with the several orders that had been conferred
-upon him; and then the marchioness, placing a pen in his hand, had
-ordered him to try to sign his name, and he had obeyed, passively and
-negligently, without imagining that he was studying the part of an
-executioner.
-
-About three in the afternoon, a postchaise, the sound of whose wheels
-had very differently impressed the hearts of the three persons who were
-expecting it, entered the court-yard of the castle. Emanuel had eagerly
-run down to the vestibule to receive his future brother-in-law, for it
-was he who had arrived. Lectoure sprang lightly from his carriage. He
-had halted for some time at the last post-house, to attire himself in a
-presentable costume, so that he arrived in an elegant court dress of the
-latest fashion. Emanuel smiled at this evidence of his anxiety, for it
-was clearly to be perceived, that Lectoure was determined not to lose
-the advantage of a first favorable impression, by presenting himself in
-a dusty travelling dress. His intercourse with the fair sex had taught
-him, that they almost invariably judge from the first glance, and the
-effect which it produces upon their minds or hearts, let it be favorable
-or unfavorable, is with difficulty removed. Moreover, it is but
-rendering justice to the baron to acknowledge that his person was
-graceful and elegant, and might have been dangerous to any woman whose
-heart was not already occupied by another.
-
-“Permit me, my dear baron,” said Emanuel, advancing toward him, “in the
-momentary absence of the ladies, to do the honors of the mansion of
-my ancestors. See,” continued he, when they had reached the top of the
-stone steps leading into the hall, and pointing to the turrets and
-the bastions, “these date from the time of Philip Augustus, as to
-architecture, and from Henry IV., in point of ornament.”
-
-“Upon my honor,” replied the baron, in the affected tone which the young
-men of that day had adopted, “it is a most charming fortress, and throws
-around it, to a distance of at least three leagues, a baronial odour,
-which would perfume even an army contractor. If ever,” continued he, as
-they passed through the hall and entered a gallery ornamented on each
-side with long lines of family portraits, “I should take a fancy to
-enter into a rebellion against his most Christian Majesty, I shall
-entreat you to lend me this jewel of a place; and,” added he, casting
-his eyes on the long rows of ancestors which offered themselves to his
-view, “the garrison with it.”
-
-“Thirty-three quarters--I will not say in flesh and blood,” replied
-Emanuel, “for they are long since turned to dust--but in painting,
-as you see. They begin with a certain Chevalier Hugues d’Auray, who
-accompanied King Louis VII. to the crusades; that one, it is pretended,
-is my aunt Deborah, whom you see decked out as Judith; and all this
-eventually ends in the male line, in the last member of this illustrious
-family, your very humble and very obedient servant, Emanuel d’Auray.”
-
-“It is perfectly respectable, and nothing can be more authentic.”
-
-“Yes; but as I do not feel that I have, as yet, become sufficiently a
-patriarch,” rejoined Emanuel, passing before the baron to show him the
-way to the apartment which had been prepared for him, “to spend my days
-in such formidable society, I hope, baron, that you have thought of the
-means by which I can withdraw from it?”
-
-“Undoubtedly, my dear count,” said Lectoure, following him. “I wished
-even to have been myself the bearer of your commission, as my wedding
-gift to you. I knew of a vacancy in the queen’s dragoon’s, and called
-yesterday on M. de Maurepas to solicit it for you, when I heard that it
-had been granted, at the request of I know not what mysterious admiral,
-a sort of corsair, pirate, or fantastic being, whom the queen has made
-the fashion by giving him her hand to kiss, and whom the king has taken
-a great affection to because he beat the English, I know not where--so
-that his majesty has conferred upon him the order of military merit, and
-presented him a sword with a gold hilt, just as he would have done to
-one of the nobility. In short, the game is lost on that side, but do not
-be alarmed, we will turn round to another.”
-
-“Very well,” replied Emanuel, “I care not what regiment it may be in;
-what I desire is, that it should be a rank suitable to my name, and a
-position which would be becoming to our wealth.”
-
-“Precisely--you shall have them.”
-
-“But how,” said Emanuel, wishing to change the subject of conversation,
-“how did you manage to get rid of the thousand engagements you must have
-had on your hands.”
-
-“Why,” said the baron, with that perfectly free and easy air, which
-belonged only to that distinguished class, and stretching himself upon
-a couch, for they had at length reached the apartment destined for him,
-“why, by frankly stating the fact to them. I announced at the queen’s
-card table, I was going to be married.”
-
-“Oh! good heaven! Why, this was perfect heroism! Above all, if you
-acknowledged you were about to seek a wife in the depths of Lower
-Brittany.”
-
-“I did acknowledge it.”
-
-“And then,” said Emanuel, smiling, “compassion stifled every angry
-feeling.”
-
-“Gad! you will readily comprehend, my dear count,” said Lectoure,
-putting one knee over the other and, balancing his leg with a motion as
-regular as that of a pendulum, “our women of the court believe that the
-sun rises at Paris, and sets at Versailles--all the rest of France, is,
-in their idea, a Lapland, Greenland, Nova Zembla! So that they expect,
-as you have hinted, my dear count, to see me bring back with me from my
-voyage to the pole some large hands, and formidable feet! Fortunately,
-they are mistaken,” he added, with an accent half timorous, half
-interrogatory; “is it not so, Emanuel? for you told me that your
-sister”----
-
-“You will see her,” replied Emanuel.
-
-“It will be a dreadful disappointment to that poor Madame de Chaulne--it
-cannot be helped--and she must console herself. What is it?”
-
-This question was induced by the entrance of Emanuel’s valet-de-chambre;
-who had half opened the door, and remained upon the threshold, waiting,
-as was then the custom of all servants in great houses, till his master
-should address him.
-
-“What is it? repeated Emanuel.
-
-“Mademoiselle Marguerite d’ Auray requests that Monsieur, the Baron de
-Lectoure, will honor her with a private interview.”
-
-“Me!” said Lectoure, rising from the sofa, “certainly, with the greatest
-pleasure.”
-
-“But no! it is a mistake!” exclaimed Emanuel; “you must be mistaken,
-Celestin.”
-
-“I have the honor to assure your lordship,” replied the valet de
-chambre, “that I have correctly and faithfully executed the order which
-was given to me.”
-
-“Impossible!” said Emanuel, uneasy to the highest degree, at the step
-his sister had ventured to take: “Baron, if you will be advised by me,
-you will send the little simpleton about her business.”
-
-“By no means! by no means,” replied Lectoure. “What does this bluebeard
-of a brother mean? Celestin! Did you not call this lad, Celestin?”
-
-Emanuel impatiently bowed his head in the affirmative. “Well then,
-Celestin, tell my lovely betrothed that I throw myself at her knees, at
-her feet, and that I await her orders either to go to her or to receive
-her here;--and there, take this for the charges of your embassy.”
-
-He threw him his purse.
-
-“And you, count,” rejoined Lectoure, “I trust that you have confidence
-enough in me, to permit this _ tête-à-tête?_”
-
-“But it is so perfectly absurd!”
-
-“Not at all,” replied Lectoure; “on the contrary, it is perfectly
-befitting. I am not a crowned head, that I should marry a woman upon her
-portrait, and by proxy. I wish to see her in person. Come, Emanuel,” he
-continued, pushing his friend toward a side door, that he might not
-meet his sister--“Come, now, tell me frankly--in confidence, between
-ourselves--is there any--deformity?”
-
-“Why, no, by heaven!” replied the young count, “no--on the contrary, she
-is as lovely as an angel.”
-
-“Well, then!” said the baron, “what does all this opposition mean? Come,
-now, begone, or must I call my guards?”
-
-“No; but on my word, I am afraid that this little simpleton, who has
-not the slightest notion of the world, is coming to destroy all that has
-been arranged between us.”
-
-“Oh! if that is all you fear,” replied Lectoure, opening the door, “you
-may be perfectly at ease. I like the brother too well not to look over
-some caprice--some extraordinary fantasies in the sister--and I pledge
-you my word as a gentleman, unless the devil should play us some strange
-trick, (whom, I trust, is at this moment fully occupied in some other
-corner of the world!) that Mademoiselle Marguerite d’Auray, shall be
-Madame the Baroness de Lectoure, and that in a month you shall have your
-regiment.”
-
-This promise appeared in some degree to pacify Emanuel, who allowed
-himself to be pushed out of the door without making further difficulty.
-Lectoure immediately ran to a looking-glass to repair the slight
-traces of disorder, which the jolting over the three last leagues had
-occasioned in his dress. He had scarcely given to his, hair and garments
-the most becoming turn and folds, when the door again opened, and
-Celestin announced--
-
-“Mademoiselle Marguerite d’Auray.”
-
-The baron turned round, and perceived his betrothed standing pale and
-trembling on the threshold of the door. Although the promises of Emanuel
-had inspired him with some degree of hope, a certain residue of doubt
-had still remained on his mind, if not as to the beauty, at all events,
-with regard to the deportment of the lady who was about to become his
-wife. His surprise was therefore unbounded, when he saw that delicate
-and graceful creature standing before him, and whom the most fastidious
-critic of female elegance could only have reproached with being in
-a slight degree too pallid. Marriages, such as the one about to be
-contracted by Lectoure, were by no means rare in an age in which
-questions as to rank and suitableness of fortune in general, decided
-alliances between noble houses; but that which was scarcely found once
-in a thousand times, was, that a man in the baron’s position should
-meet, immured in a distant province, a lady possessed of an immense
-fortune, and whom, at the first glance, he could discern, was worthy,
-by her demeanor, her elegance, and her beauty, to shine in the most
-brilliant circles of the court. He, therefore, advanced toward her,
-no longer with the feeling of superiority as a courtier, addressing a
-country girl, but with all the respectful ease which distinguished good
-society at that time.
-
-“Pardon me, mademoiselle,” said he, offering her his hand to conduct her
-to an arm chair, but which she did not accept; “it was to me to
-solicit the favor you have bestowed upon me; and believe me, it was the
-apprehension of being considered indiscreet, which alone has occasioned
-the apparent neglect of allowing myself to be forestalled.”
-
-“I truly appreciate this delicacy, sir,” replied Marguerite, in a
-trembling voice, and retreating one step, she remained standing. “It
-strengthens me still more in the confidence which, without having seen
-you, without knowing you, I had placed in your honor and good faith.”
-
-“Whatever aim this confidence may have had, I am honored by it,
-mademoiselle, and I will endeavor to render myself worthy of it. But,
-good heaven, what can so affect you?”
-
-“Nothing, sir, nothing,” replied Marguerite, endeavoring to overcome her
-emotion; “but it is--it is--that I have to tell you that--but--really--I
-am not sufficiently mistress of myself to--”
-
-She staggered, and appeared as if about to fall; the baron sprang toward
-her to offer his support, but he had scarcely touched her when a flush
-of crimson suffused the cheeks of the young girl, and with a feeling,
-which might be attributed as well to modesty as to repugnance, she
-disengaged herself from his arms. Lectoure had taken her hand, and
-conducted her to a chair, against which she leaned, but would not seat
-herself in it.
-
-“Good God!” exclaimed the baron, still retaining her hand, “it must then
-be something very difficult to utter, that has brought you hither! Or,
-without my at all suspecting it, has my being affianced to you already
-conferred upon me the imposing air of a husband?” Marguerite made
-another effort to withdraw her hand from the baron, and which induced
-the latter to observe it.
-
-“How!” said he, “not satisfied with having the most adorable of
-faces, the elegant figure of a fairy, but you must have such lovely
-hands!--hands perfectly royal in their shape--why, ‘tis enough to make
-me expire at once.”
-
-“I trust M. le Baron,” rejoined Marguerite, and making a last effort,
-she withdrew her hand from his grasp, “that the words with which you are
-now addressing me, are merely words of gallantry.”
-
-“No, by my soul! they are the sincere truth.”
-
-“Well then, I hope, should it be, which I much doubt, that you really
-think that which you have been pleased to say--I trust, I say, that such
-motives will not lead you to attach a higher value to the union which
-has been projected?”
-
-“They will, indeed, and that I swear to you.”
-
-“And yet,” continued Marguerite, gasping for breath, so much was her
-heart oppressed, “and yet, sir, you consider marriage as a solemn
-matter?”
-
-“That is as it may happen,” smilingly replied Lectoure; “for example, if
-I were about to marry an old dowager.”
-
-“In short,” rejoined Marguerite, in a more determined tone, “I beg your
-pardon, sir, if I have been mistaken; I thought, perhaps, that with
-regard to the alliance proposed between us, you had formed some idea of
-reciprocity of feeling.”
-
-“Never!” cried Lectoure, interrupting her, for he appeared as eager to
-avoid the frank explanation, which Marguerite desired, as she seemed to
-provoke it. “Never! and above all, since I have seen you, I could not
-hope to be worthy of your love. And yet my name, my position in society,
-notwithstanding I should fail to influence your heart, may yet give me a
-title to your hand.”
-
-“But how, sir,” said Marguerite, timidly, “how can you separate the one
-from the other?”
-
-“As do three-fourths of the people who get married, mademoiselle,”
- replied Lectoure, with a carelessness which would have at once deterred
-the confidence of a woman less candid than Marguerite. “A man marries
-in order to have a wife, the wife to have a husband; it is a social
-compact, an arrangement of convenience. What can love have to do in a
-matter of this nature?”
-
-“Your pardon, sir; perhaps I have not clearly expressed my meaning,”
- continued Marguerite, making an effort to control her feelings, and to
-conceal from the man upon whom her future fate depended, the impression
-his words had produced upon her mind. “But you must attribute my
-hesitation, sir, to the timidity of a young girl, compelled by imperious
-circumstances to speak on such a subject.”
-
-“Not at all, mademoiselle,” replied Lectoure, bowing and giving to his
-voice a tone which nearly approached raillery; “on the contrary, you
-speak like _Clarissa Harlowe_, and all you say is as clear as daylight.
-God has endowed me with a mind sufficiently quick-sighted perfectly
-to comprehend things which are but hinted at.”
-
-“How, sir!” cried Marguerite, “you comprehend what I had the intention
-of saying, and you allow me to continue? How would it be if on looking
-deeply into my heart and interrogating all its feelings, I found it
-impossible to love--to love the person who had been presented to me as
-my future husband?”
-
-“Why,” replied Lectoure, in the same sarcastic tone in which he had
-before spoken, “in my opinion the best course to pursue would be not to
-tell him of it.”
-
-“And why not, sir?”
-
-“Because--but--but--because it would really be too simple.”
-
-“And if that avowal were made, not from simplicity but from delicacy?
-If I added, and may the shame of such an avowal fall back on those who
-compel me to make it--if I added sir, that I have loved, that I
-still love?”
-
-“Oh! some little romance, is it not so?” said Lectoure, carelessly,
-crossing his leg and playing with the frill of his shirt; “upon my
-honor, the race of little cousins is an accursed race. But fortunately
-we know what these ephemeral attachments are; and there is not a
-school-girl, who, after the holidays, does not return to her convent but
-with a passion in her little heart.”
-
-“Unfortunately for me,” replied Marguerite, with, a voice as sorrowful
-and grave as that of the baron was sarcastic and light, “unfortunately,
-I am no longer a school-girl, sir; and although still young, I have long
-ago passed the age of childish games and infantine attachments. When I
-speak to the man who does me the honor to solicit my hand and to offer
-me his name, of my love for another, he ought to understand that I
-am speaking of a serious, profound, and eternal love; of one of those
-passions, in fine, which leave their traces in the heart, and imprint
-them there for ever.”
-
-“The devil!” exclaimed Lectoure, as if beginning to attach some
-importance to Marguerite’s confession; “why, this is perfectly pastoral.
-But let us see! is it a young man whom one can receive at one’s house?”
-
-“Oh! sir,” cried Marguerite, catching at the hope which these words
-seemed to inspire: “oh! believe me, he is the most estimable being, the
-most devoted soul----”
-
-“Why, I am not asking you to tell me this--I was not speaking of the
-qualities of his heart--he has all these, of course, that’s perfectly
-understood. I ask you whether he is noble? if he is of good race?
-in short, whether a woman of quality could acknowledge him, and that
-without degrading her husband?”
-
-“His father, whom he lost when very young, and who was my father’s
-friend from infancy, was a counsellor at the Court of Rennes.”
-
-“Nobility of the bar!” exclaimed Lectoure, dropping his nether lip with
-a contemptuous shrug; “I would rather it were otherwise--is he a knight
-of Malta, at least?”
-
-“He was educated for a military life.”
-
-“Oh! then, we must get a regiment for him, to give him rank and standing
-in society. Well, that’s all arranged, and it is well. Now, listen to
-me: he will absent himself for six months, merely for decency’s sake,
-will obtain leave of absence, no difficult matter now, as we are not
-at war--he will get himself presented to you for form’s sake, by some
-mutual friend, and then all will go on rightly.”
-
-“I do not understand you, sir,” replied Marguerite, looking at the baron
-with an expression of profound astonishment.
-
-“What I have said to you is, notwithstanding, perfectly pellucid,”
- rejoined the latter, with some show of impatience; “you have engagements
-on your side--I have on mine--but that is no reason for preventing
-an union which is perfectly suitable in every respect; and once
-accomplished, why, I think, we are bound to render it as bearable as we
-can. Do you comprehend me now?”
-
-“Oh! pardon me, sir, pardon me,” cried Marguerite, starting back, as
-though these words had outraged her; “I have been very imprudent, very
-culpable perhaps; but whatever I may have been, I did not dream I could
-have merited so gross an insult. Oh! sir, the blush of shame is now
-scorching my cheek, but more for you than for myself. Yes, I understand
-you--an apparent love and a concealed one; the face of vice and the mask
-of virtue; and it is to me--to me, the daughter of the Marquis d’Auray,
-that so shameful, so humiliating, so infamous a bargain is proposed.
-Oh!” continued she, falling into an arm-chair, and hiding her face with
-both her hands, “I must then be a most unfortunate, most contemptible
-lost creature! Oh! my God! my God!”
-
-“Emanuel! Emanuel!” cried the baron, opening the door, at which he
-rightly suspected Marguerite’s brother had remained; “come in, my dear
-friend; your sister is attacked with spasms; these things ought to be
-attended to, or they may become chronic; Madame do Moulan died of them.
-Here, take my scent bottle, and let her smell at it. As to myself, I am
-going down into the park. If you have nothing else to do, you can rejoin
-me there, and bring me, if you please, news of your sister.”
-
-Saying these words, the Baron de Lectoure left the room with miraculous
-calmness, leaving Marguerite and Emanuel together.
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XII.--THE CHALLENGE.
-
- Do as you will, heap wrongs on wrongs upon me,
- It shall not anger me--I tell thee Claudius,
- Thou art enshrined in a holy circle
- My foot can never pass--nor taunt, nor insult
- Can e’er induce this hand to rise against thee.
- Therefore be satisfied--
- Once more I tell theo I will not fight with thee.
- --Old Play.
-
-
-On the day on which the interview between Marguerite and the Baron
-de Lectoure had taken place, the result of which had proved so
-diametrically opposed to the hopes and expectations of the young girl,
-on that day at four o’clock, the dinner bell recalled the baron to the
-castle. Emanuel did the honors of the table, for the marchioness could
-not leave her husband, and Marguerite had requested permission not to
-come down stairs. The other guests were the notary, the relations of the
-family, and the witnesses. The repast was a gloomy one, notwithstanding
-the imperturbable gaiety of Lectoure; but it was evident that by his
-joyous humor, so stirring that it appeared feverish, he strove to stun
-his own feelings. From time to time, indeed, his boisterous
-liveliness failed all at once, like a lamp, the oil of which is nearly
-extinguished, and then it suddenly burst forth again, as doth the flame
-when it devours its last aliment. At seven o’clock they rose from table,
-and went into the drawing-room. It would be difficult to form an idea
-of the strange aspect which the old castle then presented; the vast
-apartments of which were hung with damask draperies, with gothic
-designs, and ornamented with furniture of the times of Louis XIII. and
-Louis XIV.
-
-They had been so long closed that they appeared unaccustomed to the
-presence of living beings. And, therefore, notwithstanding the abundance
-of chandeliers with which the servants had decorated the rooms, the
-feeble and vascillating light of the wax candles was insufficient to
-illuminate the vast rooms, and in which the voice resounded as under the
-arches of a cathedral. The small number of the guests, who were to
-be joined during the evening by some three or four gentlemen of the
-neighbourhood, increased the gloom which appeared to hover over the
-emblazoned columns of the castle. In the centre of one of the saloons,
-the same one in which Emanuel, at the moment after his arrival from
-Paris, had received Captain Paul, was placed a table prepared with much
-solemnity, on which was laid a closed portfolio, which, to the eyes of a
-stranger ignorant of all that was preparing, might as well have enclosed
-a death warrant as a marriage contract. In the midst of these grave
-aspects and gloomy impressions, from time to time a shrill mocking laugh
-would reach the ears of a group of persons whispering to each other. It
-proceeded from Lectoure, who was amusing himself at the expense of some
-good country gentlemen, without any respect for the feelings of Emanuel,
-upon whom a portion of his raillery necessarily recoiled. He would,
-however, every now and then cast an anxious glance around the room, and
-then a gloomy cloud would pervade his features, for he saw not either
-his father-in-law, or the marchioness, or Marguerite enter the room.
-As we have already stated, that neither of them had been present at
-the dinner table, and his interview with the latter had not, however
-careless he endeavored to appear, left him without some uneasiness with
-regard to the signing of the contract, which was to take place during
-the evening. Neither was Emanuel exempt from all anxiety, and he had
-just determined to go up to his sister’s apartment, when in passing
-through one of the rooms he saw Lectoure, who made a sign to him to draw
-near.
-
-“By heaven! you have come in the nick of time, my dear count,” said he
-to him, while appearing to pay the greatest attention to a good country
-gentleman, who was talking to him, and of whom he seemed on terms of
-perfect intimacy; “here is M. de Nozay, who is relating to me some very
-curious things, upon my word! But do you know,” continued he, turning
-to the narrator, “this is most admirable, and highly interesting. I also
-have marshes and ponds, and I must ask my steward as soon as I get to
-Paris, to tell me where they are situated. And do you catch many wild
-ducks in this way.”
-
-“An immense quantity,” replied the gentleman, and with the accent of
-perfect simplicity, which proved that Lectoure could, without fear of
-detection, for some time longer sustain the conversation in the same
-tone.
-
-“What, then, is this miraculous mode of sporting?” inquired Emanuel.
-
-“Only imagine, my dear friend,” replied Lectoure, with the most complete
-sang froid, “that this gentleman gets into the water up to his neck,--At
-what time of the year, may I ask, without being indiscreet?”
-
-“In the month of December and January.”
-
-“It is impossible that any thing can be more picturesque. I was saying,
-then, that he gets into the water up to his neck, puts a large toadstool
-over his head, and conceals himself among the bulrushes. This so
-completely metamorphoses him that the ducks do not recognise him, and
-allow him to come close to them. Did you not say so?”
-
-“As near as I am to you.”
-
-“Bah! really?” exclaimed Emanuel.
-
-“And this gentleman kills just as many as he pleases.”
-
-“I kill them by dozens,” said he, proudly, being enchanted by the
-attention which the two young men were paying to the recital of his
-exploits.
-
-“It must be a delightful thing for your good lady, if she be fond of
-ducks,” said Emanuel.
-
-“She adores them,” said M. de Nozay.
-
-“I hope you will do me the honor to introduce me to so interesting a
-person,” said Lectoure, bowing.
-
-“Undoubtedly baron.”
-
-“I swear to you,” said Lectoure, “that instantly on my return to
-Paris, I will speak of this sport in the king’s dressing-room, and I am
-persuaded that his majesty himself will make a trial of it in one of his
-large ponds of Versailles.”
-
-“I beg your pardon, dear marquis,” said Emanuel, taking Lectoure’s arm,
-and whispering in his ear, “this is one of our country neighbors, whom
-we could not do otherwise than invite on so solemn an occasion.”
-
-“It requires no apology, my dear friend,” said Lectoure, using the same
-precaution not to be heard by the party in question: “you would have
-been decidedly wrong had you deprived me of so amusing a companion. He
-is an appendage to the dower of my future wife, and I should have been
-greatly chagrined not to have made his acquaintance.”
-
-“Monsieur de la Jarry,” said a servant, opening the door.
-
-“A sporting companion?” said Lectoure.
-
-“No,” replied M. de Nozay; “he is a traveller.”
-
-“Ah! ah!” exclaimed Lectoure, with an accent which announced that the
-newly arrived personage was to be the subject of a new attack. He had
-hardly made the ejaculation, when the person announced entered the room,
-muffled up in a Polish dress, lined with fur.
-
-“Ah! my dear La Jarry,” cried Emanuel, advancing to meet him, and
-holding out his hand to him, “but how you are be-furred! Upon my honor,
-you look like the Czar Peter.”
-
-“It is,” replied La Jarry, shivering, although the weather was by no
-means cold, “because, when one arrives from Naples--perrrrrou!”
-
-“Ah! the gentleman has arrived from Naples,” said Lectoure, joining in
-the conversation.
-
-“Direct, sir.”
-
-“Did you ascend Vesuvius, sir?”
-
-“No. I was satisfied with looking at it from my window. And then,”
- continued the traveller, with a tone of contempt, most humiliating to
-the volcano, “Vesuvius is not the most curious thing that is to be seen
-at Naples. A mountain that smokes? my chimney does as much, when
-the wind is in the wrong quarter,--and besides Madame La Jarry was
-dreadfully alarmed at the idea of an eruption.”
-
-“But of course you visited the _Grotto del Cane?_” continued Lectoure.
-
-“To what purpose?” rejoined La Jarry; “to see an animal that has
-vapors--give a pill to the first poodle that passes, and he will do as
-much. And then, Madame La Jarry has quite a passion for dogs, and it
-would have given her pain to witness so cruel an exhibition.”
-
-“I hope, however, that a man of science, like yourself,” said Emanuel,
-bowing, “did not neglect the Solfatara.”
-
-“Who, I--I would not set my foot there. I can very easily imagine what
-three or four acres of sulphur looks like, the sole produce of which is
-a few millions of matches. Moreover, Madame La Jarry cannot support the
-odour of sulphur.”
-
-“What do you think of our new friend?” said Emanuel, leading Lectoure
-into the room in which the contract was to be signed.
-
-“I know not whether it is because I saw the other first, but I decidedly
-prefer Nozay.”
-
-The door again opened, and the servant loudly announced, “Monsieur
-Paul.”
-
-“Eh!” exclaimed Emanuel, turning round.
-
-“Who is this?” inquired Lectoure, listlessly, “another country
-neighbour?”
-
-“No; this is quite another sort of person,” replied Emanuel, with
-agitation. “How does this man dare to present himself here?”
-
-“Ah! ah! a plebeian--eh? a common fellow, is he not? but rich, I
-suppose. No--a poet? musician? painter? well, I can assure you, Emanuel,
-that they are beginning to receive this sort of people--that accursed
-philosophy has confounded every thing. It cannot be helped, my dear
-fellow, we must courageously make up our minds to it--we have come to
-that. An artist sits down by a great noble, elbows him, touches the
-corner of his hat to him, remains seated when the other rises--they
-converse together on court matters--they jest, they joke, they squabble,
-it is _bon ton_ though decidedly bad taste.”
-
-“You are mistaken, Lectoure,” replied Emanuel; “he is neither poet,
-painter, or musician: he is a man to whom I must speak alone. Just lead
-off Nozay, while I do the same with La Jarry.”
-
-Upon this, the two young gentlemen took each of the country neighbours
-by the arm, and drew them away into another room, talking of shooting
-and travelling. The side door through which they went out, had scarcely
-closed upon them, when Paul appeared at the principal one. He went into
-the room he already knew, each corner of which concealed a door--the one
-led to a library, the other to the room in which he had been shut up
-on his first visit, awaiting the result of the conference between
-Marguerite and Emanuel, and then approaching the table, he remained
-there for a moment, looking attentively at the two doors, as though he
-had expected to see one of them opened. His hope was not fallacious. In
-a few moments, that of the library was opened, and he perceived a white
-form standing within it; he rushed towards it.
-
-“Is it you, Marguerite?” said he.
-
-“Yes,” replied a trembling voice.
-
-“Well?”
-
-“I told him all?”
-
-“And--”
-
-“And in ten minutes the contract is to be signed.”
-
-“I suspected as much--he is a miserable wretch.”
-
-“What’s to be done?” cried the young girl.
-
-“Take courage, Marguerite.”
-
-“Courage--oh! it now fails me entirely.”
-
-“There is that which will restore it,” said Paul, handing her a letter.
-
-“What does this letter contain?”
-
-“The name of the village in which you will find your son, and the name
-of the woman in whose house he has been concealed.”
-
-“My son! oh! you are my guardian angel,” cried Marguerite, endeavoring
-to kiss the hand which held the paper to her.
-
-“Silence! someone is coming--whatever may happen, you will find one at
-Achards.”
-
-Marguerite suddenly closed the door without replying to him, for she had
-heard: the sound of her brother’s footsteps. Paul turned round, and went
-to meet him, which he did, near the table.
-
-“I expected you at another time, sir, and in less numerous company,”
- said Emanuel, who was the first to speak.
-
-“It appears to me that we are alone at this moment,” said Paul, glancing
-around the room.
-
-“Yes, but it is here that the contract is to be signed, and in an
-instant this room will be full.”
-
-“But many things may be said in an instant, count.”
-
-“You are right, sir, but you must meet a man who does not require more
-than an instant to comprehend them.”
-
-“I am listening,” said Paul.
-
-“You spoke to me of letters,” rejoined Emanuel, drawing nearer to him,
-and lowering his voice.
-
-“It is true,” said Paul, with the same calmness.
-
-“You fixed a price upon those letters?”
-
-“That is also true.”
-
-“Well, then! if you are a man of honor, for that price, for the sum
-enclosed in this pocket-book, you ought now to be prepared to give them
-up.”
-
-“Yes, sir, yes,” replied Paul, “the case stood thus, as long as I
-believed your sister, forgetful of the vows she had made, the fault
-she had committed, and even the child to which she had given birth, was
-seconding your ambition by her perjury. Then, I thought it would be a
-sufficiently bitter fate for the poor child to enter upon life without
-a name and without a family, not to allow him to enter it without
-a fortune also, and I then demanded of you, it is true, that sum in
-exchange for the letters in my possession. But now the state of things
-is altered, sir. I saw your sister throw herself upon her knees before
-you, I heard her entreat you not to force her into this infamous
-marriage, and neither prayers, nor tears, nor supplications could make
-any impression on your heart. It is now for me, for me who hold your
-honor, and the honor of your family within my hands, it is for me to
-save the mother from despair, as I would have saved the child from
-penury and misery. Those letters, sir, shall be delivered to you, when
-you shall, upon this table, instead of signing the marriage contract
-of your sister with the Baron de Lectoure, sign that of Mademoiselle
-Marguerite d’Auray with Anatole de Lusignan.”
-
-“Never, sir, never!”
-
-“You shall not have them, excepting on that condition, count.”
-
-“Oh! I shall, perhaps, find some mode of compiling you to return them.”
-
-“I know not any,” coldly replied Paul.
-
-“Will you, sir, deliver those letters to me!”
-
-“Count,” replied Paul, with an expression of countenance, which, under
-the circumstances, was perfectly inexplicable to Emanuel, “count, listen
-to me?”
-
-“Will you return me those letters, sir?”
-
-“Count--”
-
-“Yes, or no!”
-
-“No!” said Paul, calmly.
-
-“Well then, sir, you wear a sword, as I do; we are both gentlemen, or
-rather I would believe you to be such; let us leave the house together,
-and one of us shall return alone, and he, being unfettered and powerful
-from the death of the other, shall then do as he best pleases.”
-
-“I regret I cannot accept the offer, count.”
-
-“How? you wear that uniform, that cross upon your breast, by your side
-that sword, and you refuse a duel.”
-
-“Yes, Emanuel, I do refuse it, because I cannot raise my sword against
-you, count--believe me, I entreat you.”
-
-“You cannot fight with me!”
-
-“I cannot, upon my honor.”
-
-“You cannot fight with me, you say?”
-
-“At this moment a person who had entered the room without being
-perceived, burst into a loud laugh, close behind the two young men. Paul
-and Emanuel turned hastily round. Lectoure was standing close to them.
-
-“But,” said Paul, pointing to Lectoure, “I can fight with him, for he is
-a miserable and infamous wretch.”
-
-A burning blush passed over Lectoure’s features, like the reflection of
-a flame. He made a step towards Paul, and then stopped.
-
-“It is well, sir,” said he; “send your second to Emanuel and they can
-arrange this matter.”
-
-“You will understand that between us the affair is merely deferred,”
- said Emanuel, to Paul.
-
-“Silence!” replied Paul, “they are announcing your mother.”
-
-“Yes, silence, and to-morrow we meet again. Lectoure,” added Emanuel,
-“let us go to receive my mother.”
-
-Paul looked silently at the young men as they retired, and then he
-entered the small room in which he had before been concealed.
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XIII.--THE CONTRACT.
-
- Listen to me and heed me!
- If this contract
- Thou holdst me to, abide thou the result!
- Answer to heaven for what I suffer! act!
- Prepare thyself for such calamity
- To fall on me, and those whose evil
- Have linked them with me, as no past mishap,
- However rare and marvellously Sad,
- Can parallel.
-
- Knowles--The Hunchback.
-
-
-At the moment that Paul went into the study, the marchioness appeared
-at the door of the drawing-room, followed by the notary, and the
-several persons who had been invited to be present at the signing of the
-contract. Notwithstanding the nature of the meeting, the marchioness
-had not considered it proper to lay aside, even for one evening, her
-mourning garments, and dressed in complete black, as she had been always
-during twenty years, she came into the room a few moments before the
-marquis. None of the persons present, not even his son, had seen the
-marquis for many years. Such attention was in those days paid to ancient
-forms, that the marchioness would not allow the marriage contract of her
-daughter to be signed, without the head of the family, although deprived
-of reason, being present; at the ceremony. However little accustomed
-Lectoure was to feel intimidated, the marchioness produced upon him the
-effect which she did on every one that approached her, and on seeing her
-enter the room with so grave and dignified an aspect, he bowed to her
-with a feeling of profound respect.
-
-“I am grateful to you, gentlemen,” said the marchioness, bowing to the
-persons who accompanied her, “for the honor you have been pleased
-to confer upon me, by being present at the betrothal of Mademoiselle
-Marguerite d’Auray, with the Baron de Lectoure. I, in consequence, was
-desirous that the marquis, although suffering from illness, should also
-be present at this meeting, to thank you at least by his presence, if he
-cannot do so verbally. You are all aware of his unfortunate malady, and
-you will, therefore, not be astonished, should some disjointed words--”
-
-“Yes, madam,” said Lectoure, interrupting her, “we know the misfortune
-which has befallen him, and we admire the devoted wife, who for twenty
-years has borne half the weight of this sad visitation.”
-
-“You see, madam,” said Emanuel, addressing in his turn, and kissing
-the hand of his mother, “all the world bows down in admiration of your
-conjugal piety.”
-
-“Where is Marguerite?” murmured the marchioness, in a hair whisper.
-
-“She was here not a moment ago,” said Emanuel. “Let her know that we are
-all assembled,” rejoined the marchioness, in the same tone.
-
-A servant then announced “the Marquis d’Auray.” All present drew to
-one side, so as to leave free passage from the door, and all eyes were
-directed to the spot at which this new personage was to appear. It
-was not long before their curiosity was satisfied; the marquis came in
-almost immediately, supported by two servants.
-
-He was an old man, whose countenance, notwithstanding that the traces
-of suffering had deeply furrowed it, still retained that noble
-and dignified appearance which had rendered him one of the most
-distinguished men of the court of Louis XV. His large, hollow, and
-feverish eyes, glanced around the assembly with a strange expression of
-astonishment. He was dressed in his costume of Steward of the Household,
-wore the order of the Holy Ghost suspended from his neck, and that of
-St. Louis, at his button hole. He advanced slowly, and without uttering
-a word. The two servants led him forward amid the most profound silence,
-to an arm-chair, in which he seated himself, and the servants left the
-room. The marchioness then placed herself at his right hand. The notary
-opened the portfolio, drew from it the marriage contract and read it
-aloud. The marquis and the marchioness made over the sum of five hundred
-thousand francs to Lectoure, and gave a like sum to Marguerite, as her
-dowry.
-
-During the whole of the time occupied by the reading of the contract,
-the marchioness, notwithstanding her great self command, had betrayed
-some symptoms of uneasiness. But just at the moment when the notary had
-placed the contract open on the table, Emanuel returned and approached
-his mother.
-
-“And Marguerite?” said the marchioness.
-
-“She will be here instantly.”
-
-“Madam,” murmured Marguerite, half opening the door, and clasping her
-hands.
-
-The marchioness pretended not to hear her, and pointed with her finger
-at the pen.
-
-“Baron, it is you who are first to sign.”
-
-Lectoure immediately approached the table and signed the contract.
-
-“Madam!” cried Marguerite, in a tone of supplication, and advancing one
-step toward her mother.
-
-“Pass the pen to your betrothed, Baron,” said the marchioness.
-
-The Baron walked round the table, and drew near to Marguerite.
-
-“Madam!” again cried the latter, with an accent so melancholy, that
-it struck to the heart of every person present, and even the marquis
-himself raised his head.
-
-“Sign!” said the marchioness, pointing to the marriage contract.
-
-“Oh! my father! my father!” exclaimed Marguerite throwing herself at the
-feet of the marquis.
-
-“What does this mean?” said the marchioness, leaning upon the arm of the
-marquis’ chair, and bending over him, “are you mad, mademoiselle?”
-
-“My father! oh! my father!” again cried Marguerite, throwing her arms
-around him, “my father, have pity, save your daughter!”
-
-“Marguerite!” murmured the marchioness, in a threatening accent.
-
-“Madam!” replied Marguerite, “I cannot address myself to you--permit me,
-then, to implore my father’s pity; unless,” she added, pointing to the
-notary with a firm and determined gesture, “you would prefer my invoking
-the protection of the law.”
-
-“Come, come,” said the marchioness, rising, and in a tone of bitter
-irony, “this is a family scene, and which, although highly interesting
-to near relations, must be sufficiently tedious to strangers. Gentlemen,
-you will find refreshments in the adjoining rooms. My son, conduct these
-gentlemen, and do the honors. Baron, I must beg your pardon for a short
-time.” Emanuel and Lectoure bowed in silence and withdrew, followed by
-all the company. The marchioness remained motionless until the last of
-them had withdrawn, and then she closed all the doors leading into the
-room, when, returning to the marquis, whom Marguerite still held clasped
-in her arms.
-
-“And now,” said she, “that there is no one present excepting those
-who have the right to lay their commands upon you, sign that paper,
-mademoiselle, or leave the room.”
-
-“For pity’s sake, madam, for pity’s sake, do not compel me to commit so
-infamous an act!”
-
-“Have you not heard me?” said the marchioness, giving to her voice an
-imperative tone, which she thought impossible to be resisted, “or must I
-repeat my words? ‘Sign, or leave the room.’”
-
-“Oh! my father!” cried Marguerite, “mercy! mercy! No, it shall not be
-said, that after having been banished from my father’s presence for ten
-years, I was torn from his arms the first time I again beheld him--and
-that, before he had recognized me, before he has embraced me. Oh!
-father! father!--it is I, it is your daughter!”
-
-“What is that voice that is imploring me?” murmured the marquis. “Who
-is this child who calls me father?”
-
-“That voice,” said the marchioness, seizing the arm of her daughter,
-“is a voice that is raised against the rights of nature. That child is a
-rebellious daughter.”
-
-“My father!” cried Marguerite imploringly, “look at me. Oh! my father,
-save me I defend me! I am Marguerite.”
-
-“Marguerite? Marguerite?” stammered the marquis, “I had formerly a child
-of that name.”
-
-“It is I! it is I!” rejoined Marguerite: “I am your child--I am your
-daughter.”
-
-“There are no children but those who obey. Obey! and you will then have
-the right to call yourself our daughter,” rejoined the marchioness.
-
-“To you, my father, yes,--to you I am ready to obey. But you do
-not command this sacrifice! you do not wish that I should be
-unhappy--unhappy even to despair--unhappy even to death.”
-
-“Come! come!” said the marquis holding her in his turn, and pressing her
-to his heart. “Oh! this is a delicious and unknown feeling to me. And
-now--wait! wait!” He pressed his hand to his forehead. “It seems to me
-that I recollect.”
-
-“Sir!” cried the marchioness, “tell her that she ought to obey; that
-the malediction of God awaits rebellious children. Tell her that, rather
-than to encourage her in her impiety!”
-
-The marquis slowly raised his head, and fixed his piercing eyes upon his
-wife, and then slowly pronounced the following words: “Take care! madam,
-take care. Have I not told you that I begin to remember!” and then again
-bending down his head to that of Marguerite, so that his grey hairs
-mingled with the dark tresses, of his daughter--“Speak--speak!” said he,
-“what is it that disturbs you, my child--tell me all.”
-
-“Oh! I am most unhappy!”
-
-“Everybody, then, is unhappy here,” exclaimed the marquis, “whether
-their hair be grey or black--an old man or a child.. Oh! and I also--I
-am unhappy--be assured.
-
-“Sir, go up stairs into your room again: you must,” said the
-marchioness.
-
-“Yes, that I may again be face to face with you; shut up like a
-prisoner! That may be very well, when I am mad.”
-
-“Yes, yes, my father, you are right. My mother has devoted herself to
-you long enough; it is now time that your daughter should perform that
-duty. Take me with you, father. I will not leave you day or night. You
-will only have to make a sign, to utter a word, and I will serve you on
-my knees.”
-
-“Oh! you would not have the strength to do it.”
-
-“Yes, yes, my father, I will--as truly as I am your daughter.”
-
-The marchioness wrung her hands with impatience.
-
-“If you are my daughter, how is it that I have not seen you for ten
-years?”
-
-“Because I was told that you would not see me, my father; because they
-told me that you did not love me.”
-
-“You were told that I would not see you--not see that angel face!” said
-he, taking her head between his hands, and looking at her with intense
-auction; “they told you that--they told you that a poor condemned soul
-did not wish for heaven! Who was it, then, that told you a father would
-not see his child? Who has dared to say, child, your father loves you
-not?”
-
-“I!----” said the marchioness, again endeavoring to take Marguerite from
-her father’s arms.
-
-“You!” exclaimed the marquis, interrupting her: “it was you? To you
-then, has been confided the fatal mission of deceiving me in all my
-affections. All my griefs, then, must find their source in you? You
-wish, then, now to break the father’s heart, as twenty years ago, you
-did that of the husband.”
-
-“You are delirious, sir,” said the marchioness, loosing the arm of her
-daughter; and going to the right of the marquis, she whispered--“be
-silent!”
-
-“No, madam, no, I am not now delirious,” replied the marquis, “No! no!
-Say rather, say that,--and it will be the truth,--say that I am now
-between an angel who would recall me to reason, and a demon who wishes
-me again to become insane. No! No! I am not mad. Do you wish that I
-should prove it to you?” He rose, supporting himself on the arms of his
-chair. “Must I speak to you of letters, of adultery, of a duel?”
-
-“I say,” said the marchioness, grasping his arm, “I tell you that you
-are more forsaken by heaven than ever, when you utter such things,
-without reflecting as to whose ears are listening. Cast down your eyes,
-sir--look who is standing yonder, and then dare assert that you are not
-mad!”
-
-“You are right;” said the marquis, falling back in his chair. “Your
-mother is right,” continued he, addressing Marguerite--“I am mad, and
-you must not believe what I say, but what she says. Your mother is
-devotedness, virtue itself, and therefore, she has not sleepless nights,
-nor remorse, nor madness. What does your mother wish?”
-
-“My misery, father; my everlasting misery.”
-
-“And how can I prevent this misery?” said the unhappy old man, with a
-most heart-rending anguish; “how can I, a poor, insane old man, prevent
-it? who thinks he always sees the blood issuing from a wound--who thinks
-he constantly hears a voice proceeding from a tomb!”
-
-“Oh you can do all; say but one word and I am saved! They wish me to
-marry--”
-
-The marquis listlessly reclined his head on the back of his chair.
-
-“Listen to me! they wish to marry me to a man whom I do not love--do you
-understand me?--to a wretch!--and you have been brought here--placed
-in that arm-chair, before the table--you, you my father! to sign this
-infamous contract--this contract which I now hand to you.”
-
-“Without consulting me,” said the marquis, taking the contract; “without
-asking me whether I will, or I will not! Do they believe me dead? And if
-they think me dead, do they fear me less than they would a spectre? This
-marriage would cause your misery, you say?”
-
-“My eternal misery!” exclaimed Marguerite. “The marriage, then, shall
-not take place.”
-
-“I have pledged your word and mine,” said the marchioness, and with
-the more energy, that she felt her influence over her husband about to
-escape her.
-
-“This marriage, I tell you, shall not take place!” replied the marquis,
-in a tone louder than that of his wife. “It is too dreadful a thing,”
- continued he, in a gloomy sepulchral tone, “to be permitted. A marriage
-in which a wife loves not her husband--why, it causes madness! As
-to myself, the marchioness has always loved me, and loved me
-faithfully--that which drove me mad--oh! that was a different matter.”
-
-A flash of diabolical joy shot from the eyes of the marchioness, for she
-at once saw from the violence of the expressions used by her husband,
-and the terror depicted on his features, that his insanity was about to
-return.
-
-“This contract,” said the marquis, and he raised it in his hands as if
-about to tear it.
-
-The marchioness eagerly caught his hand. Marguerite appeared to be
-hanging by a thread between heaven and hell.
-
-“That which drives me mad!” reiterated the marquis, “is a tomb which
-widely opens, a spectre that issues from the earth, it is a phantom that
-speaks to me, and says--”
-
-“Your life is in my hands!” murmured the marchioness in his ear,
-repeating the last words of the dying Morlaix: “I could take it.”
-
-“Do you hear that?” cried the marquis, rising, and as if about to rush
-from the room.
-
-“My father! oh! my father! recall your senses; there is no tomb, there
-is no spectre, there is no phantom; those words were uttered by the
-marchioness.”
-
-“But I wish you to live,” continued the latter, concluding the sentence
-she had begun, “to forgive me as I forgive you.”
-
-“Pardon, Morlaix, pardon!” cried the marquis, falling back in his
-arm-chair, his hair standing on end with terror, and the perspiration
-streaming from his forehead.
-
-“Oh! father! father!”
-
-“You see that your father is altogether deranged,” said the
-marchioness, triumphantly; “say no more to him.”
-
-“Oh!” cried Marguerite, “God will, I trust perform a miracle! My love,
-my caresses, my tears, will restore him to reason.”
-
-“Make the attempt,” replied the marchioness, coldly, abandoning to her
-care the marquis, who was powerless, speechless, and almost without
-consciousness.
-
-“Oh! my poor father!” exclaimed Marguerite, in a tone of agony.
-
-The marquis remained perfectly impassible.
-
-“Sir!” said the marchioness, in an imperative manner.
-
-“Eh! eh!” cried the marquis, shuddering.
-
-“Save me! oh! save me, father!” cried Marguerite, wringing her hands,
-and throwing herself back in despair.
-
-“Take this pen and sign,” said the marchioness, “you must--it is my
-will.”
-
-“Now, I am lost indeed!” cried Marguerite, overwhelmed with terror, and
-feeling that she had no longer strength to continue the struggle.
-
-But at the moment that the marquis, overpowered, had written the first
-letters of his name; when the marchioness was congratulating herself on
-the victory she had obtained, and Marguerite was about to leave the room
-in despair, an unexpected incident suddenly changed the scene. The door
-of the study opened, and Paul, who had been anxiously watching, though
-invisibly, the whole of this terrible conflict, issued from it.
-
-“Madam,” said he, “one word before this contract is signed!”
-
-“Who is it calls me!” said the marchioness, endeavoring to distinguish
-in the distance that separated them, the person who had thus spoken, and
-who stood in a dark corner of the room.
-
-“I know that voice!” exclaimed the marquis, shuddering, as if seared by
-a red-hot iron.
-
-Paul advanced three paces, and the light from the lustre hanging in the
-centre of the room fell full upon him.
-
-“Is it a spectre?” cried the marchioness, in her turn, struck with the
-resemblance of the youth who stood before her to her former lover.
-
-“I know that face!” cried the marquis, believing that he saw the man
-whom he had killed.
-
-“My God! my God! protect me,” stammered Marguerite, raising her eyes and
-hands to heaven.
-
-“Morlaix! Morlaix!” said the marquis, rising and advancing toward Paul,
-“Morlaix!--pardon! mercy!” and he fell at full length upon the floor.
-
-“My father!” cried Marguerite, rushing to his assistance.
-
-At that moment a servant entered the room, with terror in his looks, and
-addressing the marchioness said--
-
-“Madam, Achard has sent to request that the priest and the doctor of the
-castle, may instantly be ordered to attend him--he is dying.”
-
-“Tell him,” replied the marchioness, pointing to her husband, whom
-Marguerite was vainly endeavoring to restore to consciousness, “that
-they are both obliged to remain here to attend upon the marquis.”
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XIV.--RELIGIOUS CONVICTION.
-
- And this our life, exempt from public haunt,
- Finds tongues in trees, books in the running brooks,
- Sermons in stones, and good in every thing.
-
- Shakespeare.
-
-
-As has been seen by the end of the preceding chapter, God, by one of
-those extraordinary combinations, which short-sighted man almost always
-attributes to chance, had summoned to his presence, and almost at
-the same moment, the souls of the noble Marquis d’Auray, and the poor
-low-born Achard. We have seen that the former, struck by the sight of
-Paul, the living portrait of his father, as if by a thunderbolt, fell at
-the feet of the young man, who was himself terrified at the effect his
-appearance had produced.
-
-As to Achard, the circumstances which had hastened his death, although
-differing in their nature, and from very opposite feelings, had arisen
-from the same fatal causes, and had been brought about by the same
-individual. The sight of Paul had created direful emotions in the
-breasts both of the marquis and Achard. On the former from excess of
-terror, on the latter from excess of joy.
-
-During the day which had preceded the intended signing of the contract,
-Achard had felt himself more feeble than usual. Notwithstanding this, he
-had not neglected in the evening to crawl to his master’s grave, there
-to put up his accustomed prayer. Thence he had observed with a devotion
-more profound than ever, that ever new and splendid spectacle, the sun
-sinking into the ocean. He had followed the decline of its enpurpled
-light, and as though the vast torch of the world had drawn his soul
-toward it, he had felt his strength extinguished with its last rays;
-so that when the servant from the castle came in the evening at the
-accustomed hour to receive his orders, not finding him in his house,
-had sought for him without the park, and as it was well known that he
-generally walked in that direction, found him lying extended at the foot
-of the great oak tree, upon the grave of his master, and deprived of
-consciousness. Thus did he remain constant to the last in that religious
-devotedness he had vowed to his master’s tomb, and which had been the
-exclusive feeling of the last years of his life.
-
-The servant took him in his arms, and carried him into his house;
-and then, terrified at the unexpected accident, had hastened to the
-marchioness to inform her that Achard required the attendance of a
-physician and a priest, which message was delivered to her by the
-servant then in waiting, to which the marchioness refused to accede,
-under the pretext that they were required as urgently by the marquis as
-the old servant, and that superiority of rank, powerful, even when at
-the point of death, gave her husband the right of first employing.
-
-But the intelligence which had been announced to the marchioness at the
-moment of that dreadful agony, into which their varying interests and
-varying passions had thrown the actors in this family drama, of which we
-have become the historian, this intelligence, we say, was heard by Paul.
-Conceiving that the signature of the contract had now become impossible
-from the state of the marquis, he had only allowed himself time to
-whisper to Marguerite, that should she need his assistance, she would
-find him at Achard’s cottage, and then he rushed into the park, and
-winding his way amid its serpentine walks and thickets, with the skill
-of a sear man, who reads his path in the starry firmament, he soon
-reached the house, entered it panting from his rapid course, and found
-Achard just as he was recovering from his fainting fit, and clasped him
-in his arms. The delight of again seeing him renewed the strength of
-the old man, who now felt certain of having a friendly hand to close his
-eyes.
-
-“Oh! it is you--it is you!” exclaimed the old man.
-
-“I did not hope to see you again.”
-
-“And could you possibly believe that I should have been apprized of
-the state in which you were, and that I would not instantly fly to your
-assistance?”
-
-“But I knew not where to find you--where I could send to tell you that
-I wished once more to see you before I died.”
-
-“I was at the castle, father, where I learned that you were dangerously
-ill, and I hastened hither.”
-
-“And how was it that you were at the castle?” said the old man, with
-amazement.
-
-Paul related to him all that had occurred.
-
-“Eternal Providence!” cried the old man, when Paul had concluded his
-recital, “how hidden and inevitable are thy decrees. Thou, who, after
-twenty years, hast conducted this youth to the cradle of his infancy,
-and hast killed the assassin of the father, by the mere aspect of the
-son!”
-
-“Yes, yes, thus it happens,” replied Paul, “and it is Providence, also,
-who conducts me to you, that I might save you. For I heard them refuse
-to send you the physician and the priest.”
-
-“According to common justice,” rejoined Achard, “they might have made
-a fair division. The marquis, who fears death, might have retained the
-physician, while to me who am tired of life, they might have sent the
-priest.”
-
-“I can go on horseback,” said Paul, “and in less than an hour--”
-
-“In an hour it would be too late,” said the dying man, in an enfeebled
-voice, “a priest! a priest only--I ask but for a priest.”
-
-“Father,” replied Paul, “in his sacred functions, I know I cannot supply
-his place; but we can speak of God, of his greatness and his goodness.”
-
-“Yes, but let us first finish with the things of this earth, that we
-may then be able to turn our thoughts wholly to those of heaven. You say
-that, like myself, the marquis is dying.”
-
-“I left him at the last agony.”
-
-“You know, that immediately after his death, the papers which are
-deposited in that closet, and which prove your birth, are yours by
-right.”
-
-“I know it.”
-
-“If I die before the marquis, to whom can I confide them?” The old man
-sat up and pointed to a key hanging at the head of his bed. “You will
-take that key, you will open the closet--in it you will find a casket.
-You are a man of honor. Swear to me that you will not open that casket
-until the marquis shall be dead.”
-
-“I swear it,” said Paul solemnly, and extending his hand towards the
-crucifix hanging at the head of the bed.
-
-“‘Tis well,” replied Achard; “now I shall die in peace.”
-
-“You may do so, for the son holds your hand in this world, and the
-father stretches out his towards you from heaven!”
-
-“Do you believe, my child, that he will be satisfied with my fidelity?”
-
-“No king was ever so faithfully obeyed during life, as he has been since
-his death.”
-
-“Yes,” murmured the old man, in a gloomy tone, “I was but too exact
-in following his orders. I ought not to have suffered the duel to have
-taken place; I ought to have refused attending it as a witness. Hear me,
-Paul; it is this that I wished to have said to a priest, for it is
-the only thing that weighs upon my conscience: listen: there have been
-moments of doubt, during which, I have regarded this solitary duel as
-an assassination. In that case, Paul, oh! in that case, I have not only
-been a witness, but an accomplice!”
-
-“Oh! my second father,” replied Paul, “I know not whether the laws of
-earth are always in accordance with the laws of heaven, and whether
-honor as it is considered by man, would be a virtue in the eyes of the
-Lord; I know not whether our holy church, an enemy to bloodshed, permits
-that the injured should attempt with his own hands, to avenge the wrongs
-inflicted upon him by attacking his injurer, and if in that case, the
-judgment of heaven directs the pistol ball or the sword’s point. These
-are questions not to be decided by reasoning, but by conscience. Well,
-then, my conscience tells me, that situated as you were, I should have
-done precisely as you did. Should conscience in this case mislead me, it
-also misled you, and in this view of the matter, I have a greater right
-than a priest, to absolve you; and in my name, and in that of my father,
-I pardon you.”
-
-“Thanks! thanks!” cried the old man, pressing the hands of Paul;
-“thanks, for these words, pour consolation into the soul of a dying
-man. Remorse is a dreadful thing! remorse would lead one to believe that
-there exists no God. For without a judge there can be no judgment.”
-
-“Listen to me,” said Paul, in that poetic and solemn accent, which was
-peculiar to him: “I also have often doubted in the existence of a God:
-isolated and lost in the wide world, without family, and without a
-single friend, I sought for support in the Lord, and I asked of every
-thing that encircled me, some proof of his existence. Often have I
-arrested my steps at the foot of one of these crosses, erected by the
-road side, and with my eyes fixed upon the Saviour, I demanded, and with
-tears, to be assured of his existence, and divine mission; I prayed that
-his eyes would deign to look upon me: that one drop of blood might fall
-from his wound, or that a sigh might issue from his lips. The crucifix
-remained motionless, and I arose, my heart being overcome with despair,
-saying--‘did I but know where I could find my father’s tomb, I would
-question him as Hamlet did the ghost, and he would perhaps answer me!’”
-
-“Poor child!”
-
-“Then would I enter a church,” continued Paul, “one of those churches of
-the north, gloomy, religious, Christian! And I would feel myself borne
-down with sorrow; but sorrow is not faith! I approached the altar;
-I threw myself upon my knees before the tabernacle, in which God dwells;
-I bowed my head till it touched the marble of the steps; and when I had
-thus remained prostrated for hours and lost in doubt, I raised my head,
-hoping that the God I was seeking would at length manifest his presence
-to me by a ray of his glory, or by some dazzling proof of his power. But
-the church remained gloomy, as the cross had remained motionless. And
-I would then rush from its porches with insensate haste, crying, ‘Lord!
-Lord! didst thou exist, thou would reveal thyself to man. It is thy
-will, then, that men should doubt, since thou canst reveal thyself to
-them, but dost not.’”
-
-“Beware of what you are saying, Paul,” cried the old man: “beware that
-the doubt thy heart contains do not attaint mine! Thou hast time left to
-thee to believe, whereas, I--I am about to die.”
-
-“Wait, father, wait!” continued Paul, with softened voice, and placid
-features. “I have not told you all. It was then, that I said to myself,
-‘the crucifix by the road side, the churches of the cities are but the
-work of man. Let us seek God, in God’s own works.’ From that moment, my
-father, began that wandering life, which will remain an eternal mystery,
-known only to the heavens, the ocean, and myself--it led me into the
-solitary wilds of America, for I thought the newer a world was, the more
-freshly would it retain the impress of God’s hand. I did not deceive
-myself. There, often in those virgin forests, into which I was perhaps
-the first who had ever penetrated; with no shelter, but the heavens, no
-couch, but the earth, absorbed by one sole thought, I have listened
-to the thousand noises of a world about to sleep, and nature when
-awakening. For a long time, did I still remain without comprehending
-that unknown tongue, formed by the mingling of the murmur of rivers,
-the vapor of the lakes, the rustling of the forest, and the perfume of
-flowers. Finally, the veil which had obscured my eyes, and the weight
-which had oppressed my heart, was little by little removed; and from
-that time, I began to believe that these noises of evening, and of
-approaching day, were but one universal hymn, by which created things
-expressed their gratitude to the Creator.”
-
-“Almighty God!” cried the dying man, clasping his hands, and raising his
-eyes to heaven, with an expression of holy faith, “I cried to you from
-the bottomless pit, and you heard me in my distress; oh! my God I I
-thank thee.”
-
-“Then,” continued Paul, with still increasing enthusiasm, “then, I
-sought upon the ocean, that full conviction which earth had refused to
-me. The earth is but a span--the ocean is immensity! The ocean is, after
-God himself, the grandest, the most powerful object in the universe. I
-have heard the ocean roar like a chafed lion, and then at the voice of
-its master, become tranquil as a submissive dog; I have seen it rise
-like a Titan, to scale the heavens; and then beneath the whip of the
-tempest, moan like a weeping infant. I have seen it dashing its waves to
-meet the lightning, and endeavoring to quench the thunder with its foam;
-and then become smooth as a mirror, and reflect even the smallest
-star in the heavens. Upon the land, I had become convinced of God’s
-existence, upon the ocean, I recognised his power. In the solitary
-wilds, as Moses, I had heard the voice of the Lord, but during the
-tempest, I saw him, as did Ezekiel, riding upon the wings of the storm.
-Thenceforward, my father, thenceforward, all doubt was driven from my
-mind, and from the evening on which I witnessed the first hurricane, I
-believed, and prayed.”
-
-“I believe in God, the Father Almighty, maker of Heaven and Earth,” said
-the dying man, with ardent faith; and he continued thus the symbol of
-the apostles to the last word.
-
-Paul listened to him in silence, with his eyes raised to heaven, and
-when he had concluded, said--
-
-“It is not thus, that a priest would have spoken to you, my father, for
-I have spoken to you as a seaman, and with a voice more accustomed to
-pronounce words of death than consolation. Forgive me, father, forgive
-me for it.”
-
-“You have made me pray, and believe as you do,” said the old man; “tell
-me, then, what more could a priest have done? What you have said is
-plain and grand--let me reflect on what you have said.”
-
-“Listen!” said Paul, shuddering, “What is it?”
-
-“Did you not hear?”
-
-“No.”
-
-“I thought that a voice of some one in distress called to me--there
-again--do you not hear it?--now, again!--It is the voice of Marguerite.”
-
-“Go to her instantly,” replied the old man; “I need to be alone.”
-
-Paul rushed into the adjoining room, and as he entered it he heard his
-name again repeated, and close to the door of the cottage. Then, running
-to the door he anxiously opened it, and found Marguerite upon the
-threshold, her strength having failed her, and she had fallen upon her
-knees.
-
-“Save me! save me!” she cried, with an expression of profound terror, on
-perceiving Paul, and clasped his knees.
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XV.--THE PAPERS.
-
- Mercy from him!
- And how can I expect it?
- By what right
- Can I demand he should withhold his claim,
- The proofs once in his power?--Anonymous.
-
-
-Paul ran to Marguerite, and caught her in his arms; she was pale and icy
-cold. He carried her into the first room, placed her in an arm chair,
-returned to the door which had remained open, and closed it, and then
-hastened back.
-
-“What is it that so terrifies you? who is pursuing you? and how does it
-happen that you come here at this unusual hour?”
-
-“Oh!” exclaimed Marguerite, “at any hour, whether by day or night, I
-should have flown as long as the earth would have borne me! I should
-have flown till I had found some heart in which I could have poured
-forth my sorrows, an arm capable of defending me. Paul! Paul! my father
-is dead?”
-
-“Poor child!” said Paul, pressing Marguerite to his heart, “who flies
-from one house of death to fall into another; who leaves death in the
-castle, to find it in the cottage.”
-
-“Yes, yes!” cried Marguerite rising, still trembling with terror, and
-convulsively pressing Paul’s arm. “Death is yonder, and I find death
-here! but yonder it is attended with despair and fear, while here it is
-met with tranquillity and hope. Oh! Paul! Paul! had you but seen that
-which I have seen!”
-
-“Tell me all that happened.”
-
-“You saw the terrible effect produced by your appearance, and the mere
-sound of your voice?”
-
-“Yes, I saw that.”
-
-“They carried him still fainting and speechless into his own room.”
-
-“It was to your mother that I spoke,” said Paul, “and he heard me; I
-could not foresee it would so much have terrified him.”
-
-“You full well know all that had passed, for you must have heard from
-the room in which you were concealed, every word we uttered. My father,
-my poor father, had recognized me, and I, seeing him thus, could, not
-repress my uneasiness: notwithstanding the risk I ran of irritating my
-mother, I went up to his room--the door was locked; I knocked softly at
-it. He had recovered his senses, for I heard a faint voice asking ‘who
-was there?’”
-
-“And your mother?” said Paul eagerly.
-
-“My mother,” replied Marguerite, “was no longer there, and she had
-locked him in as she would have done to a child; but when he had
-recognized my voice, when I had told him that it was his daughter
-Marguerite who wished to see him, he told me that I could get into the
-room by going down stairs again, and that in the study I should find a
-private staircase which led to it. A minute afterwards, I was kneeling
-by his bedside, and he gave me his blessing. Yes, Paul, I received his
-blessing before he died, his paternal benediction, which I trust will
-bring down the blessing of God upon my head.”
-
-“Yes,” said Paul, “God will pardon you; you may now feel tranquil. Weep
-for your father, Marguerite, but weep no longer for yourself, for you
-are saved.”
-
-“You have heard nothing yet, Paul!” exclaimed Marguerite. “Hear me
-still.”
-
-“Proceed!”
-
-“At the very moment when I was kneeling, kissing the hand of my father,
-and thanking him for the relief he had afforded my afflicted mind, I
-heard my mothers footstep on the staircase. I recognized her voice, and
-my father also recognized it, for he again embraced me, and made a sign
-to me to leave him. I obeyed him, but such was my terror and confusion,
-that I mistook the door, and instead of the staircase by which I had
-ascended, I found myself in a small cabinet which had no issue. I felt
-all around its walls, but could find no door. I was compelled to remain
-there. I then heard my mother, accompanied by the priest, entering my
-father’s room--I restrained my breathing, fearing that she should hear
-me. I saw then through the glass window of the door, and I assure you,
-Paul, that she was paler than my father who was about to die.”
-
-“Gracious heaven!” murmured Paul.
-
-“The priest seated himself by the bed-side,” continued Marguerite,
-so terrified that she pressed still closer against Paul; “my mother
-remained standing at the foot of the bed--I was there, just opposite to
-them, compelled to remain a witness of that mournful spectacle, without
-the means of retreat!--a daughter, obliged to hear the dying confession
-of her father!--was it not horrible? I fell upon my knees, closing my
-eyes that I might not see--praying that I might not hear--and yet in
-spite of myself--and this I swear to you, Paul--I saw and I heard--Oh!
-what I then heard, can never be obliterated from my memory--I saw
-my father, whose recollections seemed to inspire him with a feverish
-strength, sit up in his bed, the paleness of death imprinted on
-his face. I heard him--I heard him pronounce the words, a
-duel--adultery--assassination!--and at each word he uttered, I saw my
-mother turn pale--and paler even than before--and I heard her raise her
-voice so that it might drown the voice of the dying man, saying to the
-priest: ‘believe him not--believe him not, reverend father; what he says
-is false--or rather, he is mad, he knows not what he says--believe him
-not!’ Oh! Paul, it was a dreadful spectacle, an impious sacrilege; a
-cold perspiration stood upon my forehead, and I fainted.”
-
-“Justice of Heaven!” cried Paul. “I know not how long I remained without
-consciousness. When I recovered my senses, the room was as silent as the
-tomb. My mother and the priest had disappeared, and two wax lights were
-burning near my father. I opened the door of the cabinet, and cast my
-eyes on the bed; it appeared to me that I could distinguish beneath the
-sheet which completely covered it, the stiffened form of a corpse. I
-divined that all was over! I remained motionless, divided between
-the funereal awe which such a sight inspired, and the pious desire of
-raising the covering to kiss once more before he should be inclosed in
-his coffin, the venerable forehead of my dear father. Fear, however,
-overcame every other feeling--an ice-like mortal, and invincible terror
-drove me from the room. I flew down the staircase, I know not how, but
-I believe without touching a single step,--I fled across the rooms and
-through the corridors, till the freshness of the air convinced me that I
-had left the castle. I fled, completely unconscious of whither my steps
-were leading me, until I remembered you had told me I should find
-you here. A secret instinct--tell me what it was--for I cannot myself
-comprehend it, had led me in this direction. It appeared to me that I
-was pursued by shadows, horrid phantoms. At the corner of one of the
-avenues I thought--(had I then lost my senses?)--I thought I saw my
-mother, dressed all in black, and walking as noiselessly as a sceptre.
-Oh! then, then! terror lent me wings--I at first fled without knowing
-whither; after this my strength failed me, and it was then you heard my
-cries. I dragged myself along a few more paces, and fell motionless at
-this door; had you not opened it, I should have expired upon the spot,
-for I was so much terrified, that it appeared to me,”--then suddenly
-pausing, Marguerite trembled, and whispered to Paul, “Silence! do you
-not hear?”
-
-“Yes,” replied Paul, instantly extinguishing the lamp, “yes,
-yes--footsteps--I hear them also.”
-
-“Look! look!” cried Marguerite, concealing herself behind the curtain of
-the window, and throwing them around Paul at the same moment--“look! I
-was not mistaken--it was my mother.”
-
-The door had been opened, and the marchioness, pale as a spectre,
-entered the room slowly, closed the door after her, and locked it, and
-then without observing Paul and Marguerite, went into the second room
-where Achard was lying. She then walked up to his bed, as she had only
-a short time before to that of the marquis, only that she was not now
-accompanied by a priest.
-
-“Who is there?” said Achard, drawing back one of the curtains of his
-bed.
-
-“It is I,” replied the marchioness, drawing back the other curtain.
-
-“You, madam,” cried the old man with terror; “for what purpose have you
-come to the bedside of a dying man?”
-
-“I have come to make a proposal to him.”
-
-“One that will lose his soul! is it not?”
-
-“To save it, on the contrary. There is only one thing in this world,
-Achard, of which you stand in need,” rejoined the marchioness, bending
-down over the bed of the dying man, “and that is a priest.”
-
-“You refused to allow the one who is attached to the castle to attend
-me.”
-
-“In five minutes, if you wish it, he shall be here.”
-
-“Let him be sent then,” said the old man, “and believe me there is not a
-moment to be lost. He must come quickly.”
-
-“But if I give you the peace of heaven, you will give me in exchange
-peace on earth.”
-
-“What can I do for you?” murmured the dying man, closing his eyes, that
-he might not see a woman whose looks chilled him.
-
-“You stand in need of a priest, that you may die in peace,” said
-the marchioness, “you know the gift I require, in order to exist in
-tranquillity.”
-
-“You would close heaven to me by a perjury.”
-
-“I would open it to you by a pardon.”
-
-“That pardon I have already received.”
-
-“And from whom?--”
-
-“From him who, perhaps, had alone the right to grant it to me.”
-
-“Has Morlaix then descended from heaven?” asked the marchioness, in a
-tone in which there was almost as much terror as irony.
-
-“No, madam,” replied he, “but have you forgotten that he left a son upon
-this earth?”
-
-“Then you have also seen him,” exclaimed the marchioness.
-
-“Yes,” replied Achard.
-
-“And you have told him all----”
-
-“All!”
-
-“And the papers which prove his birth?” asked the marchioness, with
-trembling anxiety.
-
-“The marquis was not dead--the papers are still there.”
-
-“Achard!” cried the marchioness, falling upon her knees, by the bedside.
-“Achard! you will take pity on me?”
-
-“You, on your knees, before me, madam?”
-
-“Yes, old man,” replied the marchioness, in a supplicating tone, “yes,
-I am on my knees before you--and I beg, I implore you, for you hold in
-your hands the honor of one of the most ancient families in France--my
-past, my future life! Those papers are my heart, my soul--they are
-more than this--they are my name--the name of my forefathers--of my
-children--and you well know all that I have suffered to preserve that
-name unsullied. Do you believe that I had not a heart as other women
-have? the feelings of a lover, of a wife, and of a mother? Well! I have
-overcome them all, one by one, and the struggle has been long. I am
-twenty years younger than you are, old man, I am still in the prime
-of life, and you are on the verge of the grave. Look, then, upon these
-hairs; they are even whiter than your own.”
-
-“What says she?” whispered Marguerite, who had softly crept to the door,
-and could see all that was passing in the inner room. “Gracious heaven!”
-
-“Listen, listen, dear child,” said Paul, “it is the Lord who permits
-that all shall be thus revealed.”
-
-“Yes, yes,” murmured Achard, who was becoming weaker every moment. “Yes,
-you doubted the goodness of the Lord, you had forgotten that he had
-forgiven the adulterous woman--”
-
-“Yes, but when she met with Christ, men were about to cast stones at
-her--men, who for twenty generations have been accustomed to revere our
-name, to honor our family--did they but learn, that which, thank heaven!
-has heretofore been hidden from them--would hear it uttered with shame
-and with contempt. I have so much suffered, that God will pardon me--but
-man! men are so implacable, that they will not pardon--moreover, am I
-alone exposed to their insults--on either side, the cross I bear, have I
-not a child?--and is not the other that we speak of, the first-born? In
-the eyes of the law, is he not the son of the Marquis d’Auray? do you
-forget that he is the first-born, the head of the family? Do you not
-know, that in order to possess himself of the title, the estates, the
-fortune of the family of Auray, he has only to invoke the law? and then
-what would remain to Emanuel? The cross of the order of Malta--and to
-Marguerite?--a convent.”
-
-“Oh! yes, yes,” whispered Marguerite, and stretching out her arms,
-toward the marchioness, “yes, a convent, in which I would pray for you,
-my mother.”
-
-“Silence! silence!” whispered Paul.
-
-“Oh! you know him not,” said Achard, whose voice was scarcely audible.
-
-“No! but I know human nature,” replied the marchioness, “he may recover
-a name, he! who has no name--a fortune, he! who has no fortune. And do
-you believe he would renounce that fortune and that name.”
-
-“Should you ask it of him, he would.”
-
-“And by what right could I demand it?” said the marchioness; “by
-what right could I ask him to spare me, to spare Emanuel, to spare
-Marguerite? He would say, ‘I do not know you, madam--I have never seen
-you--you are my mother, and that is all I know.’”
-
-“In his name,” stammered Achard, whose tongue death was beginning to
-benumb, “in his name, madam, I engage, I swear--oh! my God! my God!”
-
-The marchioness arose, observing attentively by the old man’s features,
-the approach of death.
-
-“You engage, you swear!” she said, “is he here to ratify this
-engagement--you engage! you swear! and on your word, you would, that I
-should stake the years I have yet to live, against the moments which
-yet remain between you and death! I have entreated, I have implored, and
-again, I entreat and implore you to give up those papers to me.”
-
-“Those papers now are his.”
-
-“I must have them! I repeat, I must have them,” continued the
-marchioness, gaining strength, as the dying man became more feeble.
-
-“My God! my God! have mercy upon me!” murmured Achard.
-
-“No one can now come,” rejoined the marchioness “you told me that you
-wore the key of that closet always about you----”
-
-“Would you wrest it from the hands of a dying man?”
-
-“No,” replied the marchioness, “I will wait.”
-
-“Let me die in peace,” exclaimed Achard tearing the crucifix from the
-head of his bed, and raising it between, himself and the marchioness, he
-cried: “leave me! leave me; in the name of Jesus Christ!”
-
-The marchioness fell upon her knees, bowing her head to the ground. The
-old man, for a moment, remained in the same awful attitude; then, by
-degrees, his strength forsook him, and he fell back on his bed, crossed
-his arms, and pressed the image of the Saviour to his breast.
-
-The marchioness seized the lower part of the two curtains, and without
-raising her head, she crossed them in such a manner as to conceal the
-last struggles of the dying man.
-
-“Horror! horror!” murmured Marguerite.
-
-“Let us kneel, and pray,” said Paul.
-
-A moment of solemn and dreadful silence then ensued, which was only
-interrupted by the last gasps of the dying man; these gasps became
-fainter by degrees, and then ceased altogether. All was over; the old
-man was dead.
-
-The marchioness slowly raised her head, listened with intense anxiety
-for some minutes, and then, without opening the curtains, passed her
-hand between them, and after some effort, withdrew her hand again--she
-had obtained the key. She then silently arose, and with her face still
-turned toward the bed, walked to the closet. But at the moment she was
-about to unlock it, Paul, who was observing all her movements, rushed
-into the room, and seizing her by the arm, said--?
-
-“Give me that key, my mother! for the marquis is dead, and those papers
-now belong to me.”
-
-“Justice of heaven!” exclaimed the marchioness, starting back with
-terror, and falling into a chair, “justice of heaven! it is my son!”
-
-“Merciful heaven!” murmured Marguerite, throwing herself upon her knees
-in the outer room: “merciful heaven! he is my brother!”
-
-Paul opened the closet, and took the casket which contained the papers.
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XVI.--RECRIMINATION.
-
- Thou canst save me,
- Thou ought’st! thou must!
- I tell thee at his feet
- I’ll fall a corse, ere mount his bridal bed!
- Go choose betwixt my rescue and my grave.
-
- Knowles.--The hunchbach
-
-
-Notwithstanding the dreadful nature of the events which had occurred
-during that fatal night, Paul had not forgotten the mortal defiance
-which had been exchanged between himself and Lectoure. As that young
-gentleman would probably not know where to find him, he thought it only
-decorous to save Lectoure the trouble of seeking for him, and about
-seven in the morning, Lieutenant Walter presented himself at the castle,
-being charged on behalf of Paul to arrange the terms of the combat. He
-found Emanuel in Lectoure’s apartment. The latter, on perceiving the
-officer, withdrew, and went down into the park, that the two young
-men might more freely discuss the matter. Walter had received from his
-commander directions to accede to every thing that might be proposed.
-The preliminary terms were, therefore, very speedily arranged; and
-it was agreed between them, that the meeting should take place in the
-afternoon, at four o’clock. The place of rendezvous the sea-side, near
-the fisherman’s hut, which was about half-way between Port Louis and
-Auray castle. As to the weapons, they were to bring their pistols and
-their swords; it would be decided on the spot which they were to use, it
-being clearly understood that Lectoure, having been the party insulted,
-should have the right to make his choice.
-
-As to the marchioness, although in the first instance petrified by
-the unexpected appearance of Paul, she soon recovered all her natural
-firmness, and drawing her veil over her face, she withdrew from
-the chamber, and walked across the outer room which had remained in
-darkness. She did not, therefore, perceive Marguerite, who was kneeling
-in one corner of it, mute from astonishment and terror. She after that
-crossed the park, entered the castle, and repaired to the room in which
-the scene of the contract had taken place. There, by the dying light
-of the wax tapers, with both her elbows resting on the table, her head
-supported on her hands, her eyes riveted to the paper to which Lectoure
-had already affixed his name, and the marquis had signed the half
-of his, she passed the remainder of the night reflecting upon a new
-determination. Thus she awaited the coming day without even thinking of
-taking the least repose, so powerfully did her soul of adamant support
-the body in which it was enclosed. This resolution was to get Emanuel and
-Marguerite away from the castle as speedily as possible, for it was from
-her children, most especially, that she desired to conceal that which
-was about to take place between Paul and herself.
-
-Marguerite, who had been thus most unexpectedly present at the death-bed
-of the marquis and of Achard, through which she had so providentially
-discovered her mother’s secret, rushed into Paul’s arms immediately
-after her mother’s departure from the cottage, exclaiming:
-
-“Oh! now you are really my brother.”
-
-Her tears choked further utterance, and it was some minutes before
-Paul could tranquillize her agitated spirit, torn by so many and such
-conflicting emotions. Paul then fearing that the marchioness might
-enquire for her daughter, on her arrival at the castle, urged
-Marguerite to hasten thither; and seeing she was still trembling at the
-recollection of the many horrors she had witnessed, led her out of the
-cottage, of which he locked the door, and accompanied her to within a
-few paces of the castle. During this walk, Marguerite had in a certain
-degree, recovered her composure. Paul stood gazing at her till he saw
-that she had safely entered the court yard, and then returned to watch
-and pray beside the body of his father’s faithful servant.
-
-At seven o’clock, the marchioness hearing the noise occasioned by
-Lieutenant Walter’s arrival at the castle, reached a bell which was
-standing on the table and rang it. A servant presented himself at the
-door in the grand livery he had worn the previous evening--it was easy
-to perceive that he also had not been in bed.
-
-“Inform Mademoiselle d’Auray, that her mother is waiting for her in the
-drawing room,” said the marchioness.
-
-The servant obeyed, and the marchioness resumed, gloomy and motionless,
-her previous attitude. In a few minutes afterward, she heard a slight
-noise behind her, and turned round. It was Marguerite. The young girl,
-with more respect, perhaps, than she had ever before evinced, held out
-her hand toward her mother, that she might give her her hand to kiss.
-But the marchioness remained motionless, as if she had not understood
-the intention of her daughter. Marguerite let fall her hand, and
-silently awaited her mother’s pleasure. She also wore the same dress
-as the night before. Sleep had hovered over the whole world, but had
-forgotten the inhabitants of Auray castle.
-
-“Come nearer,” said the marchioness.
-
-Marguerite advanced one step.
-
-“Why is it that you are thus pale and trembling,” continued the
-marchioness.
-
-“Madam,” murmured Marguerite.
-
-“Speak,” said the marchioness.
-
-“The death of my father--so sudden--so unexpected,” stammered
-Marguerite; “indeed I have suffered so much this night.”
-
-“Yes, yes,” rejoined the marchioness, in a hollow tone, but fixing on
-her daughter looks which were not altogether void of affection: “yes,
-the young tree bends before the wind, and is stripped of its leaves.
-The old oak alone withstands every tempest. I, also, have suffered,
-Marguerite, and suffered much. I have passed a dreadful night, and yet
-you see me calm and firm.”
-
-“God has endowed you with a soul, my mother, firm and austere; but you
-should not expect the same strength and firmness in the souls of others.
-You would destroy them.”
-
-“And therefore is it,” replied the marchioness, letting her hand fall
-upon the table, “that all I ask of you is obedience. The marquis is
-dead, Marguerite, and Emanuel is now the head of the family. You must
-immediately set out for Bennes with Emanuel.”
-
-“I!” exclaimed Marguerite, “I set out for Bennes! and for what purpose?”
-
-“Because the chapel of the castle is too narrow to contain at the same
-moment the wedding party of the daughter, and the funeral procession
-of the father.”
-
-“My mother!” replied Marguerite with an indescribable accent of anguish,
-“it would seem to me to be more pious to place a longer interval between
-two ceremonies of so opposite a nature.”
-
-“True piety,” rejoined the marchioness, “should lead us to fulfil the
-last wishes of the dead. Cast your eyes upon this contract, and see the
-first letters of your father’s name.”
-
-“Oh! madam!” cried Marguerite, “allow me to ask you whether my father,
-when he traced these letters, which death prevented him from finishing,
-was in possession of his faculties, and did he write them of his own
-free will?”
-
-“Of that, I am ignorant, mademoiselle,” replied the marchioness, with
-that imperative and icy tone, which until this time had subjected all
-that approached her.
-
-“I am ignorant of that, but this I know, that the influence which made
-him thus act, he fully understood; and I know, also, that parents, as
-long as they exist, should, in the eyes of their children, have the
-authority of God. Now, God has ordained me to effect things terrible in
-themselves, and I have obeyed. Do as I have done, mademoiselle, obey!”
-
-“Madam,” said Marguerite, who had remained standing, but who now seemed
-motionless, with somewhat of that determined tone, which in her mother
-was so terrible, and in which she had inherited from her; “madam! it is
-only three days ago, that with tearful eyes, I threw myself first at the
-feet of Emanuel, then at the feet of the man whom you would compel me to
-receive as my husband, and then at my father’s. Neither of them would or
-could listen to me, for grasping ambition, or reckless madness hardened
-their hearts, and drowned my voice. At length, I am now at your feet,
-my mother, you are the last whom I can supplicate, but also, you are
-best capable of understanding me, Listen, then, attentively, to what I
-am about to say. Had I only to sacrifice my own happiness to your will,
-I would make that sacrifice: my love! I would sacrifice that also; but I
-must also sacrifice my son.--You are a mother, and I also, madam.”
-
-“A mother!--a mother!” cried the marchioness.
-
-“Yes! a mother, but by a dreadful fault----”
-
-“Be that as it may, madam, still I am a mother, and the feelings of a
-mother need not be sanctified, in order to be holy. Well, then, madam,
-tell me--for you should better comprehend these things than I--tell
-me if those who have given us birth, have received from heaven a voice
-which speaks to our hearts--have not those to whom we have given birth a
-voice as powerful, and when these two voices are opposed to each other,
-to which ought we to obey?”
-
-“You will never hear the voice of your child.” said the marchioness;
-“for you will never again see him.”
-
-“I shall never again see my son!” exclaimed Marguerite, “and who, madam,
-can assert that positively?”
-
-“He will himself be ignorant as to whose son he is.”
-
-“And should he some day discover it?” replied Marguerite; whose respect
-as a daughter was giving way before her mother’s harshness; “if he
-should then come to me and demand an account of his birth--and this may
-happen, madam,”--she took up the pen--“and, with such an alternative
-awaiting me, tell me, ought I to sign this contract?”
-
-“Sign it,” said the marchioness.
-
-“But,” observed Marguerite, placing her trembling and convulsed fingers
-upon the contract, “should my husband some day discover the existence of
-this child; should he demand an explanation from my lover, of the wrong
-committed against his name and honor? If in a desperate duel, alone and
-without seconds--a duel in which it is agreed that one must fall, he
-should kill that lover, and then, tormented by his conscience, pursued
-by a voice from the tomb, my husband should at length become deprived of
-reason--”
-
-“Be silent!” cried the marchioness, her features quivering with terror,
-but still doubting whether it was chance, or some unheard of discovery
-which dictated the words her daughter had employed: “be silent!”
-
-“You would have me, then,” continued Marguerite, who had now said too
-much to pause, “you would have me, then, in order to preserve my name,
-and that of my other children, pure and unsullied, that I should immure
-myself with a man deprived of reason! you would have me banish from my
-sight, and from his, every living being, and that I should render my
-heart iron, that I may no longer feel--that my eyes should never shed
-a tear! You would have me, then, clothe myself in mourning as a widow,
-before my husband’s death? You would have my hair turn white, twenty
-years before the accustomed time?”
-
-“Be silent! say not another word!” cried the marchioness, in a tone
-which proved that menaces were giving way to fear: “be silent!”
-
-“You would have me, then,” continued Marguerite, carried away by the
-bitterness of her grief; “you would have me, then, in order that the
-dreadful secret might die with those who have the keeping of it, that
-I should banish from their death-beds, both priest and physician--you
-would, in fine, that I should wander from one death-bed to another, that
-I might close, not the eyes, but the mouths of the dying.”
-
-“Be silent! in the name of heaven! be silent!” again cried the
-marchioness, wringing her hands.
-
-“Well, then,” continued Marguerite, “tell me again, my mother, to sign
-this paper, and all this will happen, and the malediction of the Lord
-will be accomplished, and the faults of the fathers shall be visited
-upon the children, even to the third and fourth generations.”
-
-“Ah! my God! my God!” exclaimed the marchioness, bursting into tears,
-“am I not sufficiently humbled--am I not sufficiently punished?”
-
-“Pardon! pardon! madam,” cried Marguerite, recalled to filial feeling
-by the first tears she had ever seen her mother shed; “I implore you to
-forgive me.”
-
-“Yes, pardon! ask for forgiveness, unnatural daughter,” said the
-marchioness, advancing toward Marguerite, “you who have wrenched the
-scourge from the hands of eternal vengeance, and have yourself applied
-the lash even on your mother’s forehead.”
-
-“Mercy! mercy!” reiterated Marguerite; “pardon me, my mother. I knew not
-what I said. You had deprived me of reason---I was mad!”
-
-“Oh! my God! my God,” said the marchioness, raising both her hands above
-her daughter’s head, “Thou hast heard the words which have issued from
-my daughter’s lips. It would be too much to hope that thy mercy will
-forget them; but at the moment thou shalt punish her, remember that I
-have not cursed her!”
-
-She then moved toward the door; her daughter endeavored to retain her,
-but the marchioness turned toward her with an expression of countenance
-so fearful, that without needing to lay a command upon her, Marguerite
-dropped the skirt of her mother’s dress, and remained with arms
-outstretched towards her, mute and palpitating, until the marchioness
-had disappeared. And when she no longer saw her, she threw herself upon
-the ground with so piercing a shriek, that it might have been deemed
-that the heart which had so much suffered, had at length broken.
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XVII.--THE BROTHERS
-
- Be angry as
- You will, it shall have scope;
- Ah, Cassius, you are yoked with a lamb
- That carries anger, as the flint bears fire--
- Who, much enforced, shows a hasty spark,
- And straight is cold again.
- And from henceforth
- When you are over earnest with your brother,
- He’ll think your mother chides, and leave you so.
- --Shakespeare
-
-
-Our readers will perhaps have been surprised, that after the violent
-manner in which Paul had insulted Lectoure the day before, a meeting had
-not been appointed for the following morning; but Lieutenant Walter, who
-had been commissioned to regulate the conditions of the duel, together
-with Count d’Auray, had received from his commander directions to make
-every concession, saving on one point, and this was, that Paul would not
-meet Lectoure until the afternoon.
-
-The reason for this was, that the young captain felt, that until the
-time arrived when he should have wound up this strange drama, in which,
-having in the first instance mingled only as a stranger, he at last
-found himself in the position of the head of the family, his life
-belonged not to himself, and that he had not the right to risk it.
-Moreover, as we have seen, the delay he had fixed was not a long one;
-and Lectoure, who was ignorant of the reason which could have induced
-his adversary to require it, had acceded to it without much difficulty.
-
-Paul had therefore determined not to lose a moment, and therefore, as
-soon as the hour arrived at which he could, with propriety, present
-himself to the marchioness, he bent his steps towards the castle.
-
-The events of the previous evening, and of that day also, had occasioned
-so much confusion in the stately residence, that he entered it without
-meeting a single servant to announce him. He nevertheless traversed the
-apartments, following the direction he had before twice taken, and on
-going into the drawing-room, found Marguerite lying fainting on the
-floor.
-
-On seeing the contract lying on the table, and his sister deprived of
-consciousness, Paul readily imagined that a dreadful scene must
-have taken place between the marchioness and her daughter. He ran to
-Marguerite, raised her in his arms, and opened one of the windows to
-give her air. The state in which Marguerite then was, proceeded more
-from a complete prostration of strength, than an actual fainting fit;
-and therefore, as soon as she felt that assistance was being rendered
-her, and with a kindness, which left no doubt as to the feelings of the
-person who had thus endeavored to relieve her, she opened her eyes, and
-recognized her brother, that living Providence, whom God had sent to
-sustain her every time she felt she was about to succumb.
-
-Marguerite related to Paul, that her mother had endeavored to compel her
-to sign the contract, in order to get her to leave the castle with her
-brother, and that having been overcome by her grief, and carried away
-by the dreadful situation in which she was placed, she had allowed her
-mother to perceive that she knew all.
-
-Paul comprehended at once the feelings which must have rent the heart
-of the marchioness, who, after twenty years of silence, isolation and
-anguish, saw, without being able to divine the manner in which it had
-been brought about, that in one moment her secret had been revealed to
-one of the two persons, from whom she was most anxious to conceal it.
-Therefore, compassionating the sufferings of his mother, he resolved to
-terminate them as speedily as he could, by hastening on the interview
-he had come to seek, and which would at once enlighten her as to
-the intentions of that son, whose existence she was so unwilling to
-acknowledge, Marguerite, on her side, wished to obtain her mother’s
-forgiveness; she, therefore, undertook to inform the marchioness that
-the young captain waited her orders.
-
-Paul, therefore, remained alone, leaning against the high chimney-piece,
-above which was carved the escutcheon of his family, and began to lose
-himself in the thoughts, which the successive and hurried events of
-the last few hours gave rise to, and which had rendered him the
-sovereign arbiter of all that house, when one of the side doors suddenly
-opened, and Emanuel appeared with a case of pistols in his hand. On
-hearing the door open, Paul turned his eyes toward them, and immediately
-perceiving the young man, bowed to him with that sweet and fraternal
-expression, which reflected in his features the serenity of his soul.
-
-Emanuel, on the contrary, although he returned the salutation, as
-politeness required, allowed those hostile feelings which the presence
-of the man whom he regarded as his personal and determined enemy had
-awakened to flush his features, and they instantly assumed a look of
-fierce defiance.
-
-“I was on the point of setting out to seek for you, sir,” said Emanuel,
-placing the pistols upon the table, and remaining at some distance from
-Paul; “and that, however, without precisely knowing where to find you;
-for, like the evil genii of our popular traditions, you appear to have
-the gift of being every where, and nowhere. But a servant informed me
-that he had seen you enter the castle, and I thank you for having saved
-me the trouble I was about to take, in thus anticipating my desire.”
-
-“I am happy,” replied Paul, “that my desire in this instance, although
-probably emanating from a totally different cause, has so harmoniously
-chimed in with yours. Well, then, I am here--what do you ask of me?”
-
-“Cannot you divine even that, sir?” replied Emanuel, with increasing
-agitation. “In that case--and you will allow me to express my
-astonishment that it should be so--you are but ill-informed as to the
-duties of a gentleman and an officer, and this is a fresh insult that
-you put upon me.”
-
-“Believe me, Emanuel,” rejoined Paul, in a calm tone--
-
-“I yesterday called myself the count; to-day I call myself the Marquis
-d’Auray,” said Emanuel, interrupting him with a gesture of haughtiness
-and contempt; “and I beg, sir, that you will not forget it.”
-
-An almost imperceptible smile passed over the lips of Paul.
-
-“I was saying, then,” continued Emanuel, “that you but imperfectly
-comprehend the feelings of a gentleman, if you believed that I would
-permit another to take up, on my behalf, a quarrel which you came here
-to seek. Yes, sir, for it is you who have thrown yourself across
-my path, and not I who have sought you.”
-
-“His lordship, the Marquis d’Auray,” said Paul, smiling, “forgets his
-visit on board the _Indienne_.”
-
-“A truce to your cavils, sir, and let us at once proceed to facts.
-Yesterday, I know not from what strange and inexplicable feeling, when
-I proposed to you that, which I will not say every gentleman, every
-officer, but simply, any man of courage would instantly, and without
-hesitation, have acceded to, you refused, sir, and evading my
-provocation, you went, as it were, behind my back to seek an adversary,
-who, although not precisely a stranger to the quarrel, yet good taste
-should have dictated that he ought not to have been drawn into it.”
-
-“Believe me, that in this, sir,” replied Paul, with the calmness and the
-same candor of manner which had accompanied all he said; I was compelled
-to yield to the exigency of the case, which did not leave me the choice
-of an adversary. You had proposed a duel, which I could not accept, you
-being my adversary, but which was perfectly indifferent to me with
-any other person. I am too much habituated to encounters of this
-description, and to encounters of a far more murderous and mortal
-nature, to consider an event of this kind, but as one of the usual
-accidents of my adventurous life. You will, however, please to remember
-that it was not I who sought this duel; you, yesterday, proposed it to
-me; but, as I could not, I again repeat it, appear as your antagonist,
-I selected M. de Lectoure, as I would have done M. de Nozay or M. la
-Jarry, because he happened to be there, within my reach--and because,
-if it were absolutely necessary that I should kill some one, I preferred
-killing an useless and insolent fop, rather than a good and honest
-country gentleman, who would consider himself dishonored, did he but
-dream that he had entered into a bargain of so vile and despicable a
-nature as that which the Baron de Lectoure has, in reality, proposed to
-you.”
-
-“‘Tis well, sir,” said Emanuel, jeeringly; “continue to constitute
-yourself as the redresser of wrongs, to dub yourself the knight-errant
-of oppressed princesses, and to shield yourself under the buckler of
-your mysterious replies! As long as this antiquated quixotism does not
-come in collision with my views, my interests, and my engagements, I
-will fully permit it to wander over the whole earth, and ocean also,
-even from pole to pole, and I shall merely smile at it as it passes by
-me; but whenever this madness breaks out against me, as yours has done,
-sir; whenever, in the intimate concerns of a family of which I am the
-head, I meet a stranger, who orders as a master where I alone have the
-right to raise my voice, I shall present myself before him, as I now do
-before you, should I have the happiness to meet him alone as I do you,
-and then feeling assured, that no one will come to interrupt us before
-I had obtained the necessary explanation, I would say to him: ‘You have,
-if not insulted me, at all events wounded my feelings, sir, by coming to
-my house, and injuring me in my in-terests, and my family affections. It
-is then with me, and not with another, that you ought to fight, and you
-shall fight with me.’”
-
-“You are mistaken, Emanuel,” replied Paul; “I will not fight, at all
-events, with you; the thing is impossible.”
-
-“Oh! sir, the time of enigmas is gone by,” cried Emanuel, impatiently;
-“we live in the midst of a world, in which at every moment we elbow a
-reality. Let us, therefore, leave the poetical and the mysterious, to
-the authors of romances and tragedies. Your presence in this castle has
-been marked by circumstances too fatal to render it necessary to add
-that which is not, to that which is. Lusignan returned, notwithstanding
-the order which condemned him to transportation; my sister, who, for
-the first time, has shown herself rebellious against the orders of her
-mother; my father, killed by your mere presence: these are the disasters
-by which you have been accompanied, which have heralded you from another
-hemisphere, and have formed your funereal escort: for all this, you have
-to account to me; therefore, speak, sir; speak as a man should to a man,
-in the broad daylight, face to face, and not as a phantom gliding in the
-darkness, which escapes under the cloud of night, letting fall some few
-solemn and prophetic words, as if from the other world. Such things are
-well calculated to terrify nurses and children! Speak, sir, speak! Look
-at me, you will see that I am calm. If you have anything to reveal to me
-I will listen to you.”
-
-“The secret which you ask of me is not my own,” replied Paul, whose
-perfect calmness strongly contrasted with the feverish excitement
-of Emanuel; “believe what I have said, and do not insist farther.
-Farewell!”
-
-After pronouncing these words, Paul moved toward the door.
-
-“Oh!” cried Emanuel, rushing between him and the door, to prevent his
-passage; “you shall not leave me thus, sir! I have you now, we are alone
-in this room, without fear of any interruption, into which, it was not
-I that enticed you, but you have come here of your own free will.
-Therefore, hearken to that which I am about to say. The person you have
-insulted is myself! the person to whom you owe satisfaction is myself!
-
-“The person with whom you have to fight is----”
-
-“You are mad, sir,” tranquilly replied Paul; “I have already told you it
-is impossible. Therefore, allow me to withdraw.”
-
-“Take care, sir,” cried Emanuel, stretching out his hand to the box, and
-taking out the pistols; “take care, sir. After having done every thing
-in my power to compel you to act as a gentleman, I may treat you as a
-brigand.--You are here in a house, in which you are a total stranger;
-you have entered it, I know not how, nor for what purpose; if you have
-not come into it to despoil us of our gold and jewels, you have entered
-it to steal the obedience of a daughter to her mother, and to cancel the
-sacred promise given by a friend to a friend. In one case or the other,
-you are a violator, whom I have met at the moment that his hands were
-about to seize a treasure; that treasure, is honor, the most precious
-of all riches! Come, sir, believe me, you will do better to accept this
-weapon”--Emanuel endeavored to thrust one of the pistols into Paul’s
-hand--“and defend yourself.”
-
-“You may kill me, sir,” replied Paul, again placing his elbow on the
-chimney-piece, as if he were continuing an ordinary conversation;
-“although I do not believe that God would permit so great a crime: but
-you shall not force me to fight with you. I have before told you so, and
-I repeat it.”
-
-“Take the pistol, sir!” cried Emanuel, “take it, sir, I tell you! you
-believe that the threat I am making is but a vain menace; undeceive
-yourself! for three days have you fatigued my patience! for three days
-have you filled my soul with gall and hatred! for three days have I
-familiarised my mind with the idea of ridding myself of you; whether it
-be by a duel or by murder! Do not imagine, that the dread of punishment
-withholds my hand; this castle is isolated, mute, and deaf. The sea is
-there; and before you could be even laid in the tomb, I should be in
-England. Therefore, sir, for the last time, I say to you, take this
-pistol and defend yourself.” Paul, without uttering a word, gently put
-the pistol aside.
-
-“Well then!” cried Emanuel, exasperated to the highest degree, by the
-sangfroid of his adversary; “as you will not defend yourself like a man,
-die like a dog!” And so saying, he raised the muzzle of the pistol to
-the level of the captain’s breast.
-
-At that moment a dreadful shriek was heard; it was Marguerite, who had
-returned from her mother, and who had, at a glance, comprehended all
-that had happened. She rushed upon Emanuel, and at that instant he fired
-the pistol, but the direction of the ball having been changed by the
-young girl’s striking up his arm, it passed two or three inches above
-Paul’s head, and shattered the glass above the chimney-piece.
-
-“My brother!” cried Marguerite, with one bound, springing to were
-Paul stood, and throwing her arms around him: “my brother, are you not
-wounded?”
-
-“Your brother!” exclaimed Emanuel, letting fall the pistol which was
-still smoking; “your brother!”
-
-“Well, Emanuel!” said Paul, with the same calmness which he had evinced
-during the whole of this painful scene; “do you now comprehend why it
-was I could not fight with you?”
-
-At that moment, the marchioness appeared at the door, pale as a spectre,
-for she had heard the report of the pistol; then looking around her with
-an expression of infinite terror, and seeing that no one was wounded,
-she silently raised her eyes to heaven, as if to ask if its anger was
-at length appeased. She remained thus for some time in an attitude of
-mental thanksgiving. When she again cast down her eyes, Emanuel and
-Marguerite were on their knees before her, each holding one of her
-hands, and covering it with tears and kisses.
-
-“I thank you, my children,” said the marchioness, after a short silence;
-“and now leave me with this young man.”
-
-Marguerite and Emanuel bowed with an expression of the most profound
-respect, and obeyed the command of their mother.
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XVIII--RECOGNITION.
-
- Oh! my mother!
- You do not know the heart that you have pierced!
- I--I--thy son--thine Arthur--I avenge?
- Never on thee.
-
- Live happy--love my brother--
- Forget that I was born.
- Here, here--these proofs--
- These--these!
-
- Oh! see you where the words are blistered
- With my hot tears?
- I wept--it was for joy--
- I did not think of lands, of name, of birthright--
- I did but think these arms should clasp a’ mother.
-
- Bulwer.--The Sea Captain.
-
-
-The marchioness closed the door as soon as they had withdrawn, advanced
-into the middle of the room, and went without looking at Paul, and
-leaning upon the arm-chair in which the marquis had the night before
-been seated to sign the contract. There she remained standing, with her
-eyes cast upon the ground. Paul for a moment experienced the desire to
-throw himself upon his knees before her, but there was upon the features
-of the marchioness such an expression of severity, that he repressed
-the yearnings of his heart, and stood motionless awaiting her commands.
-After a few moments of ice-like silence, the marchioness addressed him.
-“You desired to see me, sir, and I have come to know your will--you
-wished to speak to me--I am listening.”
-
-These words were uttered without the marchioness making the least
-movement--her lips trembled, rather than opened--it seemed a marble
-statue that was speaking.
-
-“Yes, madam,” replied Paul, in a tone of intense feeling, “yes, yes,
-I desired to speak with you; it is long since first this desire was
-cherished in my heart, and it has never left me. Recollections of
-infancy preyed upon the mind of the grown man. I remembered a woman who
-would formerly glide to my cradle, and in my youthful dreams, I thought
-her the guardian angel of my infancy. Since that time, still so fresh
-in my memory, although so distant, more than once, believe me, I have
-awakened with a start, imagining that I had felt upon my forehead the
-impression of a maternal kiss: and then seeing that there was no one
-near me, I would call that person, hoping she would, perhaps, return. It
-is now twenty years since first I thus had called, and this is the first
-time she has replied to me. Can it have been as I have often fearfully
-imagined, that you would have trembled at again beholding me? Can it be
-true, as I at this moment fear, that you have naught to say to me?”
-
-“And had I feared your return,” said the marchioness, in a hollow tone,
-“should I have been to blame? You appeared before me only yesterday,
-sir, and now the mystery which ought to have been concealed to all but
-God and myself, is known to both my children.”
-
-“Is it my fault that God has been pleased to reveal the secret to them?
-Was it I that conducted Marguerite, despairing and in tears, to the
-bedside of her dying father, whose protection she had gone to ask, and
-whose confession she was compelled to hear? Was it I that led her to
-Achard, and was it not you, madam, that followed her thither? As to
-Emanuel, the report you heard, and that shattered glass, attest, that
-I would have preferred death rather than to have saved my life at the
-expense of your secret. No, no, believe me, madam, I am the instrument,
-and not the hand; the effect, and not the cause. No, madam, it is God
-who has brought about all this, that you might see at your feet, as you
-have just now seen them, your two children whom you have so long banished
-from your arms!”
-
-“But there is a third,” said the marchioness, in a voice in which
-emotion began to evince itself, “and I know not what I have to expect
-from him.”
-
-“Let me accomplish a last duty, madam, and that once fulfilled, he will
-on his knees await your orders.”
-
-“And of what nature is this duty?”
-
-“It is to restore his brother to the rank to which he is entitled,
-his sister to that happiness which she has lost--to his mother that
-tranquillity of mind, which she has so long sought in vain.”
-
-“And yet, thanks to you,” replied the marchioness, “M. de Maurepas
-refused to M. de Lectoure the regiment he had solicited for my son.”
-
-“Because,” replied Paul, taking the commission from his pocket and
-laying it on the table, “because the king had already granted it to me,
-for the brother of Marguerite.”
-
-The marchioness cast her eyes upon the commission, and saw that it was
-made out in the name of Emanuel d’Auray.
-
-“And yet you would give the hand of Marguerite to a man without name,
-without fortune--and what is more, to a man who is banished.”
-
-“You are mistaken, madam; I would give Marguerite to the man she loves.
-I would give Marguerite not to the banished Lusignan, but to the
-Baron Anatole de Lusignan, his majesty’s governor of the Island of
-Gaudaloupe--there is his commission also.” The marchioness looked at the
-parchment, and saw that in this instance, as in the former one, Paul had
-uttered but the truth.
-
-“Yes, I acknowledge it,” she replied, “these will satisfy the ambition
-of Emanuel, and confer happiness on Marguerite.”
-
-“And at the same time, secures your tranquillity madam; for Emanuel will
-join his regiment, and Marguerite will follow her husband. You will then
-remain here alone, as you have, alas! so frequently desired.”
-
-The marchioness sighed.
-
-“Is not this all you desire, or have I deceived myself,” continued Paul.
-
-“But,” said the marchioness, “how can I recall the promise given to the
-Baron de Lectoure?”
-
-“The marquis is dead, madam,” replied Paul; “is not the death of
-a husband and a father a sufficient cause for the adjournment of a
-marriage?”
-
-The marchioness, without replying, seated herself in the arm-chair, took
-a pen and paper, wrote a few lines, folded the letter, and putting on
-the address the name of the Baron de Lectoure, she rang the bell for the
-servant. After waiting a few moments, during which time, both Paul and
-herself remained silent, a servant came into the room.
-
-“In two hours from this time, you will deliver this to the Baron
-de Lectoure,” said the Marchioness. The servant took the letter and
-withdrew.
-
-“And now,” continued the marchioness, looking at Paul, “now sir, that
-you have done justice to the innocent, it remains to you to pardon the
-guilty. You have papers which prove your birth, you are the elder--at
-all events, in the eyes of the law. The fortunes of Emanuel and
-Marguerite are yours by right. What do you require in exchange for these
-papers?”
-
-Paul took them from his pocket, and showing them to the marchioness,
-said, “Here are the documents, look at them--they are the letters you
-wrote to my poor father--look here, they are moistened by my tears,
-for I read them last night, while watching by Achard’s corpse.” Then
-approaching the fire-place, he held them over the flaming wood, saying,
-“permit me even but once to call you mother! call me but once your son,
-and----”
-
-“Can it be possible!” exclaimed the marchioness, rising.
-
-“You speak of name, of fortune,” continued Paul, with an expression of
-profound melancholy; “what need have I of them. I have by my own
-sword gained a rank which few men of my age have ever attained--I have
-acquired a name which is pronounced with blessings by one nation, andi
-with terror by another. I could, did it so please me, amass a fortune,
-worthy of being bequeathed to a king. What, then, are your name your
-fortune, and your rank, to me, if you have nothing else to offer me--if
-you do not give me that which I have incessantly, and in every position
-of my life most yearned for--that which I have not the power to
-create--which God had granted to me, but which misfortune wrested from
-me--that which you alone can restore to me--a mother!”
-
-“My son!” exclaimed the marchioness, overcome at length, by his tears,
-and supplicating accent, “my son! my son! my son!”
-
-“Ah!” exclaimed Paul, letting the papers fall into the flames, which
-speedily consumed them, “ah! that missed appellation has at length
-escaped your lips--that tender name so long desired, and which I have
-so unceasingly prayed to hear addressed to me. Merciful heaven! I thank
-thee.”
-
-The marchioness had fallen back into her chair, and Paul had thrown
-himself upon his knees, his head leaning upon her bosom. At length the
-marchioness gently raised him.
-
-“Look at me!” she said; “for twenty years, this is the first tear that
-has ever escaped my eyelids, give me your hand!”--she placed it upon
-her heart--“for twenty years this is the first feeling of happiness with
-which my heart has palpitated. Come to my arms! For twenty years this
-is the first caress I have either given or received. These twenty years
-have doubtless been my expiation, since God now pardons me, for he has
-restored to me the power of weeping, of feeling joy, and has permitted
-me to embrace my son. Thanks to G-od! and thanks to thee, my son!”
-
-“My mother!” cried Paul, “my beloved mother!”
-
-“And I trembled at the thoughts of seeing you again--I trembled when I
-did see you--I knew not--I could not have imagined that such feelings
-still existed in my heart. Oh! I bless thee! I bless thee!”
-
-At that moment, the tolling of the chapel bell was heard: the
-marchioness shuddered. The funeral hour had arrived. The bodies of the
-noble Marquis d’Auray and that of the poor man Achard, were about to be
-returned to earth at the same moment.
-
-“This hour must be consecrated to prayer,” said the marchioness: “I must
-now leave you.”
-
-“I must sail to-morrow, my mother,” said Paul; “shall I not once more
-see you?”
-
-“Oh! yes, yes,” replied the marchioness, “we must meet again.”
-
-“Well, then, my mother, this evening I shall be at the park gate. There
-is a spot which is sacred to me, and to which I must pay a last visit.
-I shall expect to meet you there. It is on that spot, my mother, that we
-should say farewell.”
-
-“I will be there,” said the marchioness.
-
-“Here, my mother, here,” said Paul, “take these commissions: the one for
-Emanuel, and the other for the husband of Marguerite. Let the happiness
-of your children be conferred by yourself. Believe me, mother, you have
-bestowed more on me than I on them.”
-
-The marchioness retired to shut herself up in her oratory. Paul left the
-castle, and proceeded toward the hut of the fisherman.
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XIX.--THE FAREWELL.
-
- Hark! she has bless’d her son--I bid ye witness,
- Ye listening heavens--thou circumambient air;
- The ocean sighs it back--and with the murmur
- Bustle the happy leaves.
-
- All nature breathes
- Aloud---aloft--to the Great Parent’s ear,
- The blessing of the mother on her child.
-
-
-ON approaching the fisherman’s hut, the place appointed with Lectoure,
-Paul perceived Lusignan and Walter, who were waiting for him.
-
-Precisely at the hour agreed, Lectoure appeared on horseback; he had
-been obliged to find his way as he best could, for he had no guide, and
-his own servant was as much a stranger as himself in that part of the
-country. On seeing him at a distance the young men came out of the hut.
-The baron instantly put his horse into a gallop, to hasten to them. When
-within a few paces of them he alighted from his horse, and threw the
-rein to his servant.
-
-“I trust you will pardon me, gentlemen,” said he, “that I should have
-approached you thus alone, like a forsaken orphan; but the hour selected
-by that gentleman,” he added, raising his hat to Paul, who returned the
-salutation, “was precisely that fixed upon for the funeral obsequies
-of the marquis; I have therefore left Emanuel to fulfil the duties of
-a son, and have come here without a second, trusting that I had to deal
-with an adversary generous enough to procure some friend of his own to
-aid me in this dilemma.”
-
-“We are entirely at your service, baron,” replied Paul; “here are two
-friends of mine. Select which you please, and he who shall be honored by
-your choice, will instantly become yours.”
-
-“I have no preference, I swear to you,” said Lectoure; “please to
-designate which of these two gentlemen you may desire should reader me
-this service.”
-
-“Walter,” said Paul, “be so good as to officiate as second to the
-baron.”
-
-The lieutenant assented; the two adversaries again bowed to each other.
-
-“And now, sir,” continued Paul, “permit me, before our respective
-seconds, to address a few words to you, not of apology, but
-explanation.”
-
-“At your own pleasure, sir, replied Lectoure.
-
-“When I uttered the words which have been the cause of your coming
-hither, the events which have since occurred at the castle were hidden
-in the womb of time, and these events might have entailed the misery of
-a whole family. You, sir, had on your side Madame d’Auray, Emanuel, and
-the Marquis--Marguerite had but me alone. Every chance was, therefore,
-in your favor. It was for this reason that I addressed myself directly
-to you, for had I fallen by your hand from circumstances which must for
-ever remain hidden to you, Marguerite could not have married you. If
-I had killed you, the case would have been still more simplified, and
-requires no commentary.
-
-“This exordium is really most logical, sir,” replied the baron, smiling,
-and tapping his boots with his riding-whip; “let us proceed, if you
-please, to the main body of the discourse.” |
-
-“Now,” continued Paul, bowing in sign of acquiescence, “every
-circumstance has changed; the marquis is dead, Emanuel has received his
-commission, the marchioness renounces your alliance, honorable as it may
-be, and Marguerite marries the Baron Anatole de Lusignan, who, for that
-reason, I did not name your second.”
-
-“Ah! ah!” exclaimed Lectoure, “then that is the true meaning of the note
-which a servant delivered to me at the moment I was about to leave
-the castle. I had the simplicity to imagine that it was merely an
-adjournment. It appears that it was a dismissal in due form. ‘Tis well,
-sir, and now to the peroration.”
-
-“It will be as simple and frank as the explanation, sir. I did not know
-you--I had no desire to know you; chance threw us in presence of each
-other, and with opposing interests--hence our collision. Then, as I have
-before told you, mistrusting fate, I wished in some measure to make sure
-of a result. But now affairs have become so altered that either my death
-or yours would be altogether useless, and would merely add bloodshed to
-the winding up of this drama; and tell me candidly, sir, do you thank it
-would be worth while to risk our lives to so little purpose?”
-
-“I might, perhaps, agree with you in opinion, sir, had I not performed
-so long a journey,” replied Lectoure: “Not having the honor to espouse
-Mademoiselle Marguerite d’Auray, I should desire, at least, to have
-the honor of crossing swords with you. It shall not be said that I have
-travelled all the way from Paris into Brittany for nothing. I am at
-your orders, sir,” continued Lectoure, drawing his sword, and with it
-saluting his adversary.
-
-“At your good pleasure, sir,” replied Paul, and replying to the
-salutation in the same manner.
-
-The two young men then advanced towards each other--their swords
-crossed--at the third parry Lectoure’s sword was twisted from his hand,
-and flew to a distance of twenty yards.
-
-“Before taking sword in hand,” said Paul, “I had offered an explanation,
-and now, sir, I trust you will be pleased to accept my apology.”
-
-“And this time I will accept it, sir,” said Lectoure, in the same
-careless and easy manner, as if nothing particular had occurred. “Pick
-up my sword, Dick.”
-
-His servant ran to fetch it, handed it to his master, who very
-tranquilly put it into the scabbard.
-
-“Now,” continued he, “if either of you, gentlemen, have any orders for
-Paris, I am about to return there, and from this spot.”
-
-“Tell the king, sir,” replied Paul, bowing, and in his turn sheathing
-his sword, “that I feel happy that the sword he gave me to be employed
-against the English, has remained unstained by the blood of one of my
-own countrymen.”
-
-And then the two young men again bowed to each other. Lectoure remounted
-his horse, and at about a hundred paces from the sea shore, got into the
-high road leading to Vannes, and galloped off; while his servant went
-to the castle to get his travelling carriage, with which Lectoure had
-ordered him to rejoin him speedily.
-
-“And now, Mr. Walter,” said Paul, “you must send the long-boat to the
-nearest creek to Auray castle, and have every thing in readiness to set
-sail tonight.”
-
-The lieutenant immediately set out for Port Louis, and Paul and Lusignan
-returned into the fisherman’s hut.
-
-During this time Emanuel and Marguerite had fulfilled the mournful duty
-to which they had been summoned by the chapel bell. The body of the
-marquis had been deposited in the emblazoned tomb of his ancestors, and
-Achard’s in the humble cemetery outside the chapel, and then the
-brother and sister repaired to their mother’s apartment. The marchioness
-delivered to Emanuel the commission which he so anxiously coveted, and
-gave to Marguerite her unexpected consent to her marriage with Lusignan.
-She then handed to Marguerite the king’s sign manual appointing Lusignan
-governor of Guadaloupe. And then, in order that the emotions which they
-experienced should not be renewed, and which were the more poignant,
-because they were concealed within their own breasts, for neither of
-them made any allusion to past events, the mother and the children
-embraced each other for the last time, each feeling the innate
-conviction that they should never meet again.
-
-The remainder of the day was occupied in the necessary preparations for
-departure. Toward the evening the marchioness left the castle, to meet
-Paul at the place which he had appointed. When passing through the
-court-yard she perceived a carriage, with horses already attached to it,
-standing on one side of it, and the young midshipman, Arthur, with four
-sailors, on the other. Her heart was oppressed by the sight of this
-two-fold preparation. She, however, passed on, and went into the park,
-without giving way to her emotions, so much had her long-continued
-restraint upon natural feelings given her the power of self-command.
-
-However, when she had reached a small clearing, from which she could
-see Achard’s house, she paused, for her knees trembled beneath her, and
-she was obliged to lean for support against a tree, while she pressed
-her hand to her breast to restrain the violent beatings of her heart.
-For there are souls which present danger, however imminent, cannot cause
-to quail, but which tremble at the remembrance of perils past; and the
-marchioness recalled to mind the agonizing fears and emotions to which
-she had been for twenty years a prey, and during which time she had
-daily visited that house, now closed never again to be opened. She,
-however, soon overcame this weakness, and reached the park gate.
-
-There she again paused. Above all the trees rose the summit of a
-gigantic oak, whose wide spreading branches could be discerned from
-many places in the park. Often had the eyes of the marchioness remained
-riveted for hours upon its verdant dome: but never had she dared to seek
-repose beneath its shade. It was there, however, that she had promised
-to meet Paul, and there Paul was awaiting her. At length she made a last
-effort, and entered the forest.
-
-From a distance she perceived a man kneeling upon the ground in the
-attitude of prayer. She slowly approached him, and kneeling down by his
-side, prayed also. When the prayer was concluded, they both rose, and
-without uttering a word, the marchioness placed her arm around Paul’s
-neck, and leaned her head upon his shoulder. After some moments’
-silence, they heard the noise of the wheels of a carriage at a distance.
-The marchioness shuddered, and made a sign to Paul to listen; it was
-Emanuel setting out to join his regiment. Shortly afterwards Paul
-pointed in a direction opposite to that in which they had heard the
-noise, and showed the marchioness a boat gliding rapidly and silently
-upon the surface of the ocean; it was Marguerite going on board the
-frigate.
-
-The marchioness listened to the noise of the receding wheels as long as
-she could hear it, and followed with anxious eyes the movements of the
-boat, as long as she could distinguish it; then she turned toward
-Paul, and raising her eyes to heaven, for she felt that the moment was
-approaching, when he, whom she was leaning upon, would, in his turn,
-leave her, she exclaimed--
-
-“May God bless, as I now bless, the duteous son, who was the last to
-leave his mother.”
-
-Saying these words, she threw her arms around his neck, pressed him
-convulsively to her heart, and kissed him; then gazing at him intently,
-she seemed to be scanning every outline of his face, and then, again,
-rapturously embraced him.
-
-“Yes,” she cried, “in every feature he is the living resemblance of my
-poor lost Morlaix,” then for some moments she seemed to be absorbed in
-thought; at last after a seemingly violent struggle, she continued,
-“Paul, you have refused to accept any portion of that fortune to which
-you are legally entitled, although you know the wealth of the Auray
-family is unbounded--and that the fortune which I inherit in my own
-right, from the family of Sablé, is very large.” Paul shook his head.
-“Well, then, there is one thing that you must receive from your mother,
-as her parting gift. It is twenty years since I have dared to look
-upon it, and yet I have clung to its possession--it is your father’s
-portrait, presented to me when I was authorized to receive it--when, by
-the assent of both our families, he was to have become my husband--take
-it, my dear son, for although it tears my heart to part with it, yet I
-feel that I shall be more tranquil when it is in your possession--to no
-one but yourself would I have given it. You will sometimes look upon it,
-and you will think of your mother, who must now remain for ever isolated
-from the world. But it is better that it should be so--henceforward all
-my moments shall be spent in making my peace with Heaven.”
-
-While saying these words, she had drawn from her pocket a case, which
-she put into Paul’s hands, and which he had eagerly opened, and gazed
-with intense interest at the features of his father. The miniature was
-richly set in diamonds of great value.
-
-Then summoning all her fortitude, the marchioness for the last time
-kissed her son, who was kneeling before her, and tearing herself from
-his arms, she returned alone to the castle.
-
-The next morning the inhabitants of Port Louis vainly sought the frigate
-they had seen only the evening before, and which for fifteen days had
-remained at anchor in the outer roads of Lorient. As on the former
-occasion, she had disappeared without their being able to comprehend the
-cause of her arrival, or the motive of her so sudden departure.
-
-
-
-EPILOGUE.
-
- Last scene of all
- That ends this strange, eventful history.
-
-
-Five years had elapsed since the occurrence of the events we have
-related. The independence of the United States had been recognized; New
-York, the last strong-hold of the English, had been evacuated. The roar
-of cannon,-which had resounded in the Indian seas, as well as in the
-Gulf of Mexico, had ceased to thunder. Washington, in the solemn meeting
-of Congress of the 28th December, 1783, had resigned his commission as
-general-in-chief, and had retired to Mount Vernon, his parental estate,
-without any other recompence than that of being allowed to receive and
-send letters free of charge; and the tranquillity which America had
-begun to enjoy, had extended to the French colonies in the West Indies;
-for the mother country having espoused the American cause, they had been
-several times exposed to the hostile attempts of Great Britain. Among
-these islands, Guadaloupe had been more particularly threatened, in
-consequence of its military and commercial importance; but, thanks to
-the vigilance of its new governor, the attempts of the enemy to land
-there had always failed, and France had not to mourn over any serious
-discomfiture in this important position, so that at the commencement of
-the year 1784, the island, without being altogether denuded of warlike
-appearance, which was maintained in it more from custom than from
-necessity, the inhabitants generally had applied themselves anew to the
-cultivation of the numerous products which form its riches.
-
-If our readers will be pleased by a last effort of their complaisance,
-to accompany us to the other side of the Atlantic, and land with us at
-the port of Basseterre, we will conduct them amidst fountains which jet
-on every side, through the street which leads to the promenade, called
-Champ d’Arbaud; then, after having availed ourselves of the cool
-shade of the tamarind trees, planted on each side of it, till we have
-proceeded about two-thirds of its length, we will turn upon the left up
-a small beaten road, which conducts to the gate of a garden, the upper
-part of which commands a view of the whole town.
-
-When we have arrived there, we will allow them for a few moments to
-inhale the evening breeze, so refreshingly sweet after the mid-day
-heat of the month of May, and they can cast a glance with us over the
-luxuriant vegetation of the tropics.
-
-With our backs turned to the woody and volcanic mountains, which divide
-the western part of the island, and amid which arise, crowned with their
-plumes of smoke and sparks, the two calcined pinnacles of the sulphur
-mountain, we have at our feet, sheltered by the hills, which have been
-named Bellevue, Mont-Désir, Beau Soliel, Espérance and Saint Charles,
-the city gracefully descending towards the sea, the waves of which
-sparkling with the last rays of the setting sun, laves its white walls.
-The horizon, formed by the ocean, lying like a vast and limpid mirror,
-and to the right and left, the most beautiful and richest plantation of
-the island; large square fields of coffee trees, transplanted originally
-from Arabia, with their knotty and flexible branches, covered with dark
-green glossy leaves, of an oblong and pointed form, and bearing clusters
-of flowers as white as snow; long rows of cotton plants, covering with
-a rich carpet of verdure, the dry and stony soil, on which they thrive
-best, and among which we see, like so many colossal ants, negroes
-occupied in reducing to two or three, the thousand shoots which
-sprout out from each stalk. And then again, but in more level and well
-sheltered spots, in which the soil is richer and more argillaceous, we
-see plantations of cocoa trees, first introduced into the West Indies by
-the Jew, Benjamin Dacosta, with their lofty trunks and porous branches,
-covered with fawn colored bark, from which large oblong leaves are
-pending, among which we see fresh shoots of a soft rose color, which
-contrast strongly with the long, curved and yellow fruit, which bends
-the branches with its weight. And further off, whole fields of the
-plant, discovered at Tabaco, first brought to France by the Ambassador
-of Francis II., who presented it to Catherine de Medicis, from which
-circumstance it derived its name of _Herbe-a-là-reine_.* This did not,
-however, prevent it from being, like every popular thing, in the first
-instance, excommunicated and proscribed, in Europe and Asia, by the
-two powers who then divided the world, proscribed by the Grand Duke of
-Muscovy, Michael Fedorowich, by the Turkish Sultan Amurath IV., by
-the Emperor of Persia, and excommunicated by Pope Urban VIII. Here and
-there, we see springing up to a height of forty or fifty feet above all
-the shrubs and plants, by which it is surrounded, the banana tree of
-Paradise, of which, according to tradition, the oval leaves, seven or
-eight feet in length, served to form the first garment of the first
-created woman. And finally, elevated above all the rest, and standing
-forth pre-eminent, whether hacked by the azure of the Heavens, or by the
-dark green tea, the cocoa-nut and the palm-tree, those two giants of
-the Western Archipelago graceful and prodigal, as is everything that is
-powerful. Figure to yourselves, then these beautiful hills, intersected
-by seventy rivers, eased in beds, ninety feet in depth; these mountains
-illuminated during the day by a tropical sun, at night, by the volcano
-of the sulphur mountain; that vegetation, which never is arrested,
-the new leaves of which succeed the leaves which fall; this soil
-so salubrious, and air so pure, that notwithstanding the insensate
-experiments that man, the real enemy of himself, has made by
-transporting serpents from Martinique, and Saint Lucie, it was found
-that they could neither live nor reproduce there, and then judge after
-the sufferings they had endured in Europe, of the happiness which Antole
-de Lusignan and Marguerite d’Auray must have enjoyed there.
-
- * Queen’s Grass.
-
-To a life agitated by the passions, to that struggle of natural rights
-against legal power, to that succession of scenes in which all earthly
-pains, from childbirth even to death, had played their part, had
-succeeded a life of pure delights, each day of which had passed on
-calmly and tranquilly; the only clouds that darkened it, arose from that
-vague uneasiness for distant friends, which as if borne upon the air,
-and which contracts the heart like a painful presentiment. However,
-from time to time, whether by newspapers, or by vessels, touching at
-the island, Anatole and Marguerite had obtained some intelligence of the
-generous being who had so powerfully served them as a protector; they
-had heard of his victories; that after he had left them, he had been
-appointed to the command of a small squadron, and had destroyed the
-English establishments on the coast of Acadia, which had gained for him
-the title of commodore; that, in an engagement with the _Serapis_ and
-the _Countess of Scarborough_, after a combat yard-arm to yard-arm,
-which lasted four hours, he had obliged the two frigates to strike to
-him, and that finally, as a reward for the services he had rendered to
-the cause of American Independence, he had received the public thanks
-of Congress, who had voted him a gold medal, and had selected him to
-command the frigate _America_, to which that name had been given as
-being the finest in the service, and the command of which had been
-conferred on him as the bravest of its officers; but this splendid ship
-had been presented by Congress to the King of France, to replace
-the _Magnifique_, which had been lost at Boston. Paul Jones, after
-conducting this frigate to Havre, had joined the fleet of the Count
-de Vaudreuil, who had projected an attack upon Jamaica. This last
-intelligence had overjoyed the hearts of Lusignan and Marguerite, for
-this enterprize would bring Paul into their latitude, and they hoped at
-last they should soon see their brother and their friend; but peace, as
-we have before said, had intervened, and from that time, they had heard
-no more of the adventurous seaman.
-
-In the evening of the day on which we have transported our readers from
-the wild shores of Brittany to the fertile coast of Guadaloupe, the
-young family were assembled in the very garden which we have entered,
-and which commands a view of the immense panorama we have described;
-the foreground of which is formed by the city, at its feet the ocean,
-studded with islands in the distance.
-
-Marguerite had promptly habituated herself to the soft listlessness of
-Creole life; and her mind now tranquil and full of happiness, she
-gave herself up to the _dolce far niente_, which renders the sensual
-existence of the colonies a half sleep, the incidents of which appear as
-dreams.
-
-She was lying with her daughter in a Peruvian hammock, netted with
-the silken fibres of the aloe, and ornamented with the most brilliant
-colored plumes of the rarest tropical birds; her son was swinging her
-with a soft and regular motion, and Lusignan was holding one of her
-hands between both his. She was still pale, but delicate and graceful as
-a wild lily. Her looks were vacantly wandering over the immense extent
-of ocean lying before her, and she felt her soul and senses enraptured
-by all the bliss which heaven can promise, and all the enjoyments which
-this earth can offer. At that moment, and as if everything concurred
-to complete the magic spectacle which every evening she came there to
-contemplate, and which every succeeding evening she found still more
-marvellously beautiful, there suddenly appeared, doubling the cape
-_Trois Pointes_, and looking like an ocean king, a large vessel, gliding
-along the surface of the sea without more apparent effort than a swan
-playing upon the tranquil bosom of a lake. Marguerite was the first to
-perceive it, and without speaking, for every action is a fatigue under
-that burning clime, she made a sign with her head to Lusignan, who
-directed his looks to the spot she had indicated, and then, like her,
-silently followed with his eyes the rapid and graceful movements of the
-vessel. By degrees as she approached, and as the elegant and delicate
-proportions of her masts amidst the mass of sails which they sustained,
-could be discerned, which, in the first instance, had seemed a cloud
-floating upon the horizon--they began to discover in one corner of her
-flag the stars of America, equal in number to the States they represent.
-One same idea shot instantly through their minds, and they exchanged a
-glance, radiant with hope that they were, perhaps, about to receive some
-news of Paul. Lusignan immediately ordered a negro to bring a telescope:
-but before he had returned, a hope still more delightful pervaded
-both their hearts. It appeared to Lusignan and Marguerite that they
-recognized an old friend in the frigate that was approaching. To
-persons, however, unaccustomed, it is so difficult to distinguish, at a
-great distance, signs which speak at once to the eye of an experienced
-seaman, that they did not yet dare to have faith in this hope, and
-which, indeed, was more an instinctive presentiment than positive
-reality. At last the negro brought the so much longed for telescope.
-Lusignan uttered a cry of joy, and then handed it to Marguerite: he
-had recognized the sculpture of Guillaume Costou, upon the prow of the
-vessel, and it was really the _Indienne_ which was advancing towards
-Basseterre.
-
-Lusignan raised Marguerite from the hammock and placed her on her feet,
-for their first impulse was to hasten to the harbour; but then they
-reflected that Paul had left the _Indienne_ nearly five years, at the
-time that his promotion entitled him to the command of a larger vessel,
-and that she might now be under the orders of another captain, and they
-paused with palpitating hearts and trembling limbs. During this time,
-their son Hector had taken up the telescope, and placing it to his eye,
-looked through it, and soon after exclaimed,--“Father, see there,--upon
-the deck stands an officer, dressed in a black coat, embroidered
-with gold, just like the one in the picture of my dear friend, Paul!”
- Lusignan hastily snatched the glass from his son’s hands, looked through
-it for a few moments, then again passed it to Marguerite, who, after
-directing it toward the vessel, let it fall, and then they threw
-themselves into each other’s arms; they had recognized their friend,
-who, as he was about to visit them, had put on the dress which we have
-before said he had generally worn. At this instant the frigate passed
-the fort, which it saluted with three guns, and the fort returned the
-salute with an equal number.
-
-From the moment that Lusignan and Marguerite had acquired the certitude
-that their friend and brother was actually on board the _Indienne_, they
-had hastened down the mountain, followed by young Hector, towards the
-port, leaving their little Blanche in the hammock. The captain had
-also recognized them, so that at the moment they left the garden he had
-ordered a boat to be lowered, and, thanks to the united strength of ten
-vigorous oarsmen, he had rapidly glided over the distance between the
-anchorage ground and the port, and had sprung upon the jetty at the
-instant that his friends arrived there. Such sensations as then filled
-their breasts cannot be expressed in words; tears are their only
-interpreter. And thus their joy more closely resembled grief, for they
-all wept, even to the child, who wept because he saw them weep.
-
-After giving some orders relating to the vessel, the young commodore,
-with his delighted friends, slowly ascended the hill down which they
-had rushed so rapidly to meet him. Paul told them that the expedition
-of Admiral Vaudreuil having failed, he had returned to Philadelphia, and
-peace having been signed, as we have before mentioned, with England, the
-Congress, as a token of gratitude, had presented him with the first ship
-he had commanded as captain.
-
-Upon hearing this, Lusignan and Marguerite experienced the most lively
-joy, for they hoped that their brother had come with the intention of
-taking up his abode with them; but the character of the young seaman
-was too adventurous, and stood too much in need of excitement, to sink
-quietly down into the monotonous and unvaried dulness of a life on
-shore. He informed his friends that he had but eight days to remain with
-them, after which he should seek in another quarter of the globe, to
-follow the profession he had adopted.
-
-These eight days passed by as rapidly as a dream, and notwithstanding
-the reiterated entreaties of both Lusignan and Marguerite, Paul would
-not consent to delay his departure even for twenty-four hours. He was
-still the same ardent determined being, considering the execution of a
-resolution he had once formed as a positive duty, and more austere with
-regard to himself than toward others.
-
-The hour of separation had arrived. Marguerite and Lusignan wished to
-accompany the young commodore on board his ship; but Paul wished not to
-prolong the grief of this leave-taking. When they reached the jetty he
-embraced them for the last time, then jumped into his boat, which was
-rowed away as swiftly as an arrow. Marguerite and Lusignan followed him
-with their eyes until his boat had disappeared on the leeward side
-of the frigate, and they sorrowfully reascended the hill to watch the
-ship’s departure, from the same terrace from which they had before
-discerned its arrival.
-
-At the moment they reached it, they observed that activity and bustle
-on board the frigate which always precede the departure of a vessel. The
-sailors had surrounded the capstan, and were employed in getting up the
-anchor, and thanks to the pureness of the atmosphere, the sonorous and
-lively cries of the seamen reached the ears of Lusignan and Marguerite;
-the anchor was soon apeak, and they saw it rising slowly under the
-ship’s bows; then the sails dropped successively from the yards, from
-the royals to the courses, and the ship, seemingly endowed with an
-instinctive and animated feeling, gracefully turned her prow toward the
-harbour’s mouth, and beginning to move, cut through the waves with an
-easy motion, as if merely gliding upon their surface. Then, as if the
-frigate might be abandoned to her own will, they saw the young commodore
-spring upon the stern rails, and devote all his attention to the land he
-was thus leaving. Lusignan took out his handkerchief and made a signal,
-to which Paul replied. And then, when they could no longer perceive each
-other with the naked eye, they had recourse to their telescopes, and,
-thanks to this ingenious invention, they retarded the separation for
-another hour. They all felt a presentiment that this separation would be
-eternal.
-
-The vessel gradually diminished upon the horizon, and darkness was about
-to cover the heavens, when Lusignan ordered a quantity of wood to be
-brought upon the terrace, to form a beacon fire, which was instantly
-ignited, in order that Paul, whose vessel was nearly enshrouded in the
-darkness, might continue to fix his eyes upon that spot until he had
-doubled Cape Trois Pointes. Lusignan and Marguerite had for an hour lost
-sight of the ship, while Paul, thanks to their large brilliant fire,
-might still perceive them, when a bright flame, like to a flash of
-lightning, appeared on the horizon, and in a few seconds the report of
-a gun, similar to the prolonged sound of distant thunder, reached their
-ears, and all again was silent. Lusignan and Marguerite had received
-Paul’s last farewell.
-
-And now, although the domestic drama which we had undertook to relate,
-has, in fact, terminated here, some of our readers may, perhaps, have
-felt sufficient interest in the young adventurer, of whom we have made
-the hero of this story, to follow him in the second part of his career;
-to these then, after thanking them for the kind attention they have been
-pleased to grant to us, we are about to recount truly and plainly, facts
-which a most minute research have enabled us to lay before them.
-
-At the period we have reached, that is to say, in the month of May,
-1784, the whole of Europe had fallen into that state of torpor, which
-unthinking men imagined to be tranquillity, but which minds more
-profound, regarded as the dull and momentary calm that precedes the
-tempest. America, by obtaining her independence, had prepared France for
-her revolution. Kings and people, mistrustful of each other, were upon
-their guard. Peter III., who had become odious to the Russians, in
-consequence of his ignoble character, the narrowness of his political
-views, and above all, for his excessive leaning to Prussian manners, and
-Prussian discipline, had been deposed without opposition, and strangled
-without a struggle. Catherine had thus found herself, at the age of
-thirty-two, mistress of an empire which extended over one-seventh part
-of the globe; her first care was to compel the neighbouring powers to
-accept her as a mediatrix in their quarrel, and thus become do-pendent
-upon her. Thus, had she obliged the people of Courland to drive from
-them their new Duke, Charles of Saxony, and to recall Biren; she had
-sent her ambassadors and her armies to Warsaw, there to have crowned by
-the name of Stanislaus Augustus, her former lover, Poniatowski; she had
-formed an alliance with England; she had associated to her policy
-the Courts of Vienna and Berlin; and notwithstanding all these
-great projects of foreign policy, she had not neglected the internal
-government of her own country, and in the interval of her amours, so
-fickle and so various, she still found time to reward industry, to
-encourage agriculture, to reform the laws, to raise a navy, to
-send Pallas into provinces the productions of which were till then
-unknown--Blumager into the northern Archipelago, and Bel-lings into
-the Indian ocean; in fine, jealous of the literary reputation of her
-brother, the King of Prussia, she wrote with the same hand that had
-ordered the erection of a new city, signed the order for the execution
-of young Ivan, and the dismemberment of Poland, _The Refutation of the
-Journey into Siberia_, by the Abbé Chappe, a romance of the Czarowich
-Chlose, several plays, among which was a translation into French of
-Oleg, a drama, written by the Russian poet, Dersehawin, so that Voltaire
-proclaimed her the Semiraris of the North, and the King of Prussia, in
-his letters, classed her between Solon and Lycurgus.
-
-The effect produced amid this voluptuous and chivalric court by the
-arrival of such a man, as our adventurous seaman, can readily be
-imagined. The reputation for courage, which had rendered him the terror
-of the enemies of France and America, had preceded him to the court
-of Russia, and in exchange for his frigate, which he presented to
-Catherine, he received the rank of Rear-Admiral. Then the flag of
-Russia, after having navigated round one-half the old world, appeared in
-the Grecian seas, and beneath the ruins of Lacedemon and the Parthenon,
-he, who had assisted in establishing the independence of America, dreamt
-of the re-establishment of the Republics of Sparta and of Athens. The
-old Ottoman empire was shaken to its foundations, the defeated Turks
-signed a treaty of peace at Kainardji. Catherine retained Azof,
-Taganrog, and Kenburr, and Kenburn, compelled the Turks to grant to
-her the free navigation of the Black Sea, and the independence of the
-Crimea; she then desired to visit her new possessions. Paul, recalled to
-St. Petersburgh, accompanied her on this journey, the route of which had
-been drawn up by Potemkin. During the whole of it, all the attributes of
-triumph were offered to the conquering Empress and her suite; bonfires
-were lighted all along the road, cities were illuminated with the most
-fairy-like brilliancy, magnificent palaces erected, as if by magic, for
-one day, amid desert countries, and which the next morning disappeared;
-villages, rising as if beneath the wand of an enchanter, in solitudes,
-in which eight days before the Tartars fed their flocks; towns appearing
-on the horizon of which there existed but the exterior walls; in every
-direction, homage, and songs of welcome, and dances of the people:
-during the day, a numerous population crowded the road, and at night,
-while the Empress was sleeping, they would run to station themselves in
-the way she was to proceed on waking the following morning: a king and
-emperor rode by her side, calling themselves not her brothers, not her
-equals, but her courtiers; finally, a triumphal arch was erected at
-the last halt she was to make on her journey southward, bearing the
-inscription--“_This is the road to Byzantium,_” which if it did not
-reveal the ambition of Catherine, demonstrated at least, the policy of
-Potemkin. Then Russia became strengthened in her tyranny, as America had
-in her independence. Catherine offered to her Admiral places which would
-have more than satisfied the rapacity of a courtier, honors which would
-have overwhelmed the ambitious, estates which would have consoled a
-deposed king for the loss of his dominions; but it was the deck of
-his ship, it was the sea with its combats and its tempests, it was
-the boundless immensity of ocean for which yearned the heart of our
-adventurous and poetic seaman. He, therefore, left the brilliant court
-of Catherine, as he had left the austere Congress of America, and
-returned to France to seek that, which he could not find elsewhere, that
-is to say, a life of excitement, enemies to combat, a people to defend.
-Paul arrived in Paris in the midst of our European wars and civil
-struggles; while, with one hand, we were seizing a foreign enemy by the
-throat, with the other, we were tearing our own entrails. That king,
-whom he had seen ten years before, beloved, honored, powerful, was then
-a captive, despised and strengthless. All that had been exalted was
-abased, and great names fell as did high-born heads.--It was the reign
-of equality, and the guillotine was the levelling instrument. Paul
-inquired after Emanuel, and was told that he was proscribed. He asked
-what had become of his mother, and was informed that she was dead. Then
-he felt an irresistible longing to revisit once again, before he himself
-might die, the spot on which, twelve years before, he had experienced
-emotions at once so sweet and terrible. He set out for Brittany, left
-his carriage at Vannes, and mounted on horseback, as he had done on the
-first day he had seen Marguerite; but he was no longer the young and
-enthusiastic seaman, whose desires and hopes had no horizon; he was a
-man bereft of all those, brilliant illusions, for he had tasted of all,
-whether weet or bitter, had learnt to appreciate all, both men and
-things; had known all, glory and oblivion. Therefore, did he not come to
-search a family, but to visit tombs.
-
-When he came within sight of the castle, he turned his eyes toward
-Achard’s house, and not being able to discover it, he thought he
-would go into the forest, but the forest seemed to have vanished as by
-enchantment. It had been sold as national property to twenty-five or
-thirty farmers of the neighbourhood, who had cleared off the timber, and
-transformed it into a large plain. The gigantic oak had disappeared, and
-the plough had passed over the unknown grave of the Count de Morlaix,
-and the eyes of his son even, could no longer recognize the spot.
-
-Then he returned through the park toward the castle, now become even
-more gloomy and desolate than when he had last seen it. In it he found
-only an old man, a living ruin amidst these ruins of the past; it was at
-first intended to have pulled down the mansion, but the reputation for
-holiness which the marchioness had left behind her, was regarded with
-such religious veneration throughout the country, that the old walls,
-which for four centuries had been the abode of her ancestors, remained
-undesecrated. Paul went through the apartments, which for three years
-had remained closed, and which were now open for him. He walked through
-the portrait gallery; it was in the same state as he had formerly seen
-it; no pious hand had added to the portrait either of the marquis or
-the marchioness. He went into the study in which he had been
-concealed--found a book lying in it which he had opened and placed upon
-the very spot on which he found it, and read the same passages which
-he had read so many years before. He then pushed open the door which
-communicated with the contract chamber, where had passed the chief
-scenes of that drama in which he was the principal actor. The table
-was still in the same place and the Venetian looking-glass over the
-chimney-piece was there, shattered as it had been by the ball of
-Emanuels pistol.
-
-Paul advanced to the fire-place, and placing his elbow on the marble
-mantle-piece, questioned the servant as to the last years of the
-Marchioness.
-
-The account he received shewed that she had remained austere and
-melancholy, as was her wont. Remaining secluded and alone at the castle,
-her hours were uniformly spent in three different places: her oratory,
-the vault in which the body of her husband had been buried, and the
-spot sheltered by the oak tree, at the foot of which her lover had been
-interred. For eight years after the evening on which Paul had taken
-leave of her, she had been seen to wander amid the old corridors of
-the castle, and in the gloomy avenues of the Park, slow and pale as a
-spectre; then a disease of the heart, engendered by the agonies she had
-suffered, declared itself, and she daily became weaker. At length, one
-evening, when her failing strength no longer permitted her to walk, she
-had ordered the servants to carry her to the foot of the oak tree, her
-favorite walk, that she might once more see, she said, the sun setting
-in the ocean. When they had reached the spot, she desired the servants
-to withdraw, and to come back to her in half an hour. On their return
-they found her lying fainting on the ground. They immediately bore her
-to the castle, but having recovered her senses on the way, she ordered
-them, instead of conducting her to her own room, which they usually did,
-to take her down into the family vault. There she had still strength
-enough to kneel upon the tomb of her husband, and made a sign that she
-desired to be left alone. However imprudent their doing so might be, the
-servants elbow on the marble withdrew, for she had accustomed them
-to obey her in every thing at the first intimation of her will. They,
-however, remained at a short distance, concealed behind the corner of a
-tomb, that they might be ready to render her assistance, should it be
-necessary. In a few minutes they saw her fall down upon the stone on
-which she had been praying; they rushed forward, imagining that she had
-again fainted. She was dead.
-
-Paul requested the old servant to conduct him into the vault, and slowly
-entered it with uncovered head; and when he had reached the stone
-which covered the grave of his mother, he knelt down and prayed. On the
-monumental stone were inscribed the following words, and which may still
-be seen in one of the chapels of the church of the small town of Auray,
-to which it has since been removed. The inscription had been written by
-the marchioness herself, and she had desired that it should be placed
-upon her tomb.
-
-“Here lies the very noble and very puissant lady Marguerite Blanche de
-Sablé, Marchioness of Auray; born the 2nd of August 1729--died the 3rd
-September, 1788.
-
-“Pray for her and for her children.”
-
-Paul raised his eyes to heaven, with an expression of infinite
-gratitude, His mother, who during her life, had for so long a time
-forgotten him, had remembered him in her funeral inscription.
-
-Six months after this visit, the National Convention decreed, in solemn
-sitting, that they would attend in a body the funeral procession of Paul
-Jones, formerly a commodore in the American navy, and whose burial was
-to take place in the cemetery of Pere La Chaise.
-
-They had come to this decision, said the decree, in order to consecrate
-the establishment of _religious freedom throughout France_.
-
-
-
-
-
-
-End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of Captain Paul, by Alexandre Dumas, Pere
-
-*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK CAPTAIN PAUL ***
-
-***** This file should be named 41222-0.txt or 41222-0.zip *****
-This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
- http://www.gutenberg.org/4/1/2/2/41222/
-
-Produced by David Widger
-
-Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions
-will be renamed.
-
-Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no
-one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation
-(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without
-permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules,
-set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to
-copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to
-protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project
-Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you
-charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you
-do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the
-rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose
-such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and
-research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do
-practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is
-subject to the trademark license, especially commercial
-redistribution.
-
-
-
-*** START: FULL LICENSE ***
-
-THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
-PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
-
-To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
-distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
-(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
-Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
-Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at
- www.gutenberg.org/license.
-
-
-Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works
-
-1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
-and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
-(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
-the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
-all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession.
-If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the
-terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or
-entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
-
-1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
-used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
-agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
-things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
-paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
-and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
-works. See paragraph 1.E below.
-
-1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the Foundation”
- or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the
-collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an
-individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are
-located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
-copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative
-works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg
-are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project
-Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by
-freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of
-this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with
-the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by
-keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project
-Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others.
-
-1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
-what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in
-a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check
-the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement
-before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or
-creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project
-Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning
-the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United
-States.
-
-1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
-
-1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
-access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently
-whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the
-phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase “Project
-Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed,
-copied or distributed:
-
-This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
-almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or
-re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
-with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org
-
-1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived
-from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is
-posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied
-and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees
-or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work
-with the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the
-work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1
-through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
-Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or
-1.E.9.
-
-1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
-with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
-must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional
-terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked
-to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the
-permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.
-
-1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
-License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
-work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.
-
-1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
-electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
-prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
-active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm License.
-
-1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
-compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
-word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
-distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than
-“Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official version
-posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org),
-you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a
-copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon
-request, of the work in its original “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other
-form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm
-License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
-
-1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
-performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
-unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
-access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided
-that
-
-- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
- the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
- you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is
- owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he
- has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the
- Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments
- must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you
- prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax
- returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and
- sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the
- address specified in Section 4, “Information about donations to
- the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”
-
-- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
- you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
- does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
- License. You must require such a user to return or
- destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium
- and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of
- Project Gutenberg-tm works.
-
-- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
- money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
- electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days
- of receipt of the work.
-
-- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
- distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.
-
-1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set
-forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from
-both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael
-Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the
-Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.
-
-1.F.
-
-1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
-effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
-public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm
-collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
-works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain
-“Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or
-corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual
-property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a
-computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by
-your equipment.
-
-1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right
-of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
-liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
-fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
-LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
-PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
-TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
-LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
-INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
-DAMAGE.
-
-1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
-defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
-receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
-written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
-received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
-your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with
-the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a
-refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity
-providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to
-receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy
-is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further
-opportunities to fix the problem.
-
-1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
-in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO OTHER
-WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO
-WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
-
-1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
-warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages.
-If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the
-law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
-interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
-the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any
-provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.
-
-1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
-trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
-providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance
-with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
-promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works,
-harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees,
-that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do
-or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm
-work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any
-Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause.
-
-
-Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
-electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers
-including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists
-because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from
-people in all walks of life.
-
-Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
-assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm’s
-goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
-remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
-and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations.
-To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
-and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4
-and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org
-
-
-Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
-Foundation
-
-The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
-501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
-state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
-Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification
-number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg
-Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent
-permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws.
-
-The Foundation’s principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S.
-Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered
-throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at 809
-North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email
-contact links and up to date contact information can be found at the
-Foundation’s web site and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
-
-For additional contact information:
- Dr. Gregory B. Newby
- Chief Executive and Director
- gbnewby@pglaf.org
-
-Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
-Literary Archive Foundation
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
-spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
-increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
-freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
-array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
-($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
-status with the IRS.
-
-The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
-charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
-States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
-considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
-with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
-where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To
-SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any
-particular state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate
-
-While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
-have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
-against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
-approach us with offers to donate.
-
-International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
-any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
-outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
-
-Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
-methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
-ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations.
-To donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate
-
-
-Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
-works.
-
-Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm
-concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
-with anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project
-Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
-editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S.
-unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily
-keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.
-
-Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility:
-
- www.gutenberg.org
-
-This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
-including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
-subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
-